Ex Libris 
 C. K. OGDEN ! 
 
 X 

 
 AGEOF 
 
 REASON 
 
 AS PAINE. 
 
 K U E E T 1 1 O I' ( ; H T P IT BL I S 1 1 I \ ( ; CO M V A X V . 
 
 L'S. STONKCI 'i rr.i; STIIKFT, E.C. 
 
 I8HO. 
 
 I'KIi.K OXK SHILLING, 
 AND SIXPENCE.
 

 
 S^ack 
 Annex 
 
 JC 
 
 LIFE OF THOMAS PAINE. 
 
 THOMAS PAINE was born on the 29th January, 1736, when 
 George II. was King of England and in the heat of quarrel 
 with Frederick Prince of Wales. Thomas Paine died on 
 the 8th June, 1809, when King George III. was in full and 
 bitter enmity with George Prince of Wales. In. the seventy- 
 one years which have passed since Paine's death bigotry 
 has been busy with his name. In the twenty years which 
 preceded his death hundreds of booksellers and newsmen 
 were sent to gaol for selling or being found in possession of 
 his works. As a politician Paine had declared war against 
 kings, and as an unbeliever against churches, and the pulpit 
 united with the throne to defile his memory. Foolish bigots 
 call Thomas Paine an Atheist in truth he was a Deist and 
 one who did not deny a future state of existence. Paine's 
 father was a Quaker and staymaker. After a little stay- 
 making, a little work in the excise, and some teaching, 
 Paine, when about 39 years of age, went to America. He 
 
 got there in a time of turmoil when the Boston Ports Bill 
 
 A 2
 
 iv LIFE OF THOMAS PAINE. 
 
 had driven Massachusetts wild, and Colonel Washington of 
 Virginia was preparing to raise a regiment to aid the old 
 Bay State. At first Paine settled in the Quaker City, 
 obtaining literary work in Pennsylvania with Mr. Aitkin, a 
 bookseller, but his pen was soon to find more stirring 
 employ. The Tory Government of poor mad George III. 
 believed, or professed to believe, that with a regiment of the 
 Guards it would be easy to sweep New England. General 
 Gage, who commanded at Boston, was soon undeceived. In 
 April, 1775, he determined to destroy some colonial military 
 stores in magazine at Concord, a few miles from the 
 metropolis of Massachusetts. The British regulars in gay 
 uniforms marched out to merry tunes, contempt for the 
 colonists pervading officers and men. But at Lexington Green 
 these drilled soldiers, hired servants of a bad Government, 
 fired on the local yeomanry, and the fire came back. Each 
 farm sent its " minute " men, each ditch was a rifle pit, each 
 hedge held a skirmisher. King George's troops were 
 checked, the colonists they sneered at drove them back. 
 America was awakening ; the Lexington skirmish, the 
 shameful march back, now at last a very race for life, 
 and the King's general, Gage, is besieged by the rough 
 farm men who were till now King George's subjects, and 
 even now they hai'dly dream of being anything else. The 
 militia Colonel, George Washington, had written only a few 
 weeks before as to independence : " I am well satisfied that
 
 LIFE OF THOMAS PAINE. V 
 
 no such thing is desired by any thinking man in all North 
 America." Thomas Paine's pen was now the very mightiest 
 of weapons. He boldly advocated the separation of the 
 united colonies from the mother country. He defied the old 
 monarchy in the name of the new republic. His first 
 trumpet-note was in the publication of " Common Sense," 
 which produced an enormous effect on both sides of the 
 Atlantic. It said for men in Philadelphia that which men 
 in Boston hoped but dared hardly think ; it put in clear 
 defiant words that which some down New Orleans way were 
 as much opposed to as were the representatives of the Court 
 of St. James' itself. Few pamphlets have had an effect 
 like this, it was the reveille'e sharply sounded to a whole 
 people. It stirred the New York traders, roused the steady- 
 going denizens of the city of brotherly love into a quick 
 step along the banks of the Schuylkill ; it made the dwellers 
 on the Mississippi feel that in the sterile east and far-off 
 north there was manhood too big to bend the knee longer to 
 crowned lunacy 8,000 miles away. What Paine commenced 
 in " Common Sen.se " he followed up right vigorously, and 
 the 4th July, 1776, with its grand Declaration of Independ- 
 ence, was but the mighty flame from the spark which Paine 
 had fanned into fire. Through the gloomy, the wearying, 
 and often doubtful struggle, Thomas Paine cast in his lot 
 with George Washington, hungry sometimes, footsore often, 
 now and again heartsore and almost despairing, but never
 
 VI LIFK OF THOMAS PATNK. 
 
 quite beaten. And so the revolution went on until the 
 surrender at Yorktown sealed the defeat of the British 
 Government. Paine's services were acknowledged in formal 
 fashion by resolution of the Pennsylvanian Legislature in 
 177o ; by letter from George Washington in 1783 ; and by 
 resolution of the Congress of the United States of America 
 in 1785. But Paine's services to liberty have been most 
 thoroughly acknowledged by the undying- and undimin- 
 ished hostility to his memory shown by the foes of liberty 
 wherever the Anglo-Saxon language is spoken. 
 
 " The world is my country and to do good is my religion.'' 
 
 In 1789 the assembly of the States General in France 
 was the first mighty stride in the march of the French 
 Revolution. The proceedings in France made the English 
 aristocracy mad with fear. The channel was not so broad 
 as the Atlantic. Paris was nearer Windsor than Phila- 
 delphia. Tory tyranny linked itself with every crowned 
 despot in Europe that liberty might be strangled in her very 
 cradle. Prosecutions at home and menace abroad ; the 
 prison and the sword ; but these might not be enough and 
 Burke's pen and tongue were added. To Burke's reflections 
 on the revolution in France came as crushing answer 
 Thomas Paine's famous " Rights of Man." Its printers 
 were arrested, its publishers were fined and imprisoned, but 
 it was none the less sold. Men read it in fields, watching
 
 LIJ?'K OK THOMAS 1'AIKJi. Vll 
 
 for tlie constables as birds watch for the fowler. An 
 enormous number of copies were sold, and each clay some 
 one was sent to gaol for having, or selling, or lending, or 
 even for speaking of this terrible " Rights of Man." And 
 Thomas Paine is elected member of the Assembly, and he 
 sits to try a king. The Thetford staymakor's son judges the 
 crowned Capet. And he has courage too this Paine 
 courage to spare as well as to destroy ; courage to pardon 
 as well as to condemn. Paine condemned the Kiug but 
 would have spared his life. The generous vote for mercy 
 made extreme men suspicious. The whirl of the revolution^ 
 made fierce by hunger, despair, and treachery, drew this 
 foreigner into prison, and Paine narrowly escaped the 
 guillotine. Now may he not rest 'f has he not done enough ? 
 He has wrestled with two monarchies need a giant do 
 more ? Yes, there is still more to do an old book which 
 fetters human thought, which has compelled an age of blind 
 faith. And it is to challenge this that Thomas Paine pen* 
 his ' Age of Reason." 
 
 ClIAHUiS BuADLAUGlt,
 
 THE AGE OF REASON. 
 
 IT has been my intention, for several years past, to publish 
 my thoughts upon religion. I am well aware of the diffi- 
 culties that attend the subject, and, from that consideration, 
 had reserved it to a more advanced period of life. I in- 
 tended it to be the last offering I should make to my fellow 
 citizens of all nations, and that at a time when the purity of 
 the motive that induced me to it, could not admit of a 
 question, even by those who disapproved of the work. 
 
 The circumstance that has now taken place in France, of 
 the total abolition of the whole national order of priest- 
 hood, and of' everything appertaining to compulsive systems 
 of religion, and compulsive articles of faith, has not only 
 precipitated my intention, but rendered a work of this kind 
 exceedingly necessary, lest in the general wreck of super- 
 stition, of false systems of government, and false theology, 
 we lose sight of morality, of humanity, and of the theology 
 that is true. 
 
 As several of my colleagues, and others of my fellow 
 citizens of France, have given me the example of making 
 their voluntary and individual profession of faith, I also will 
 make mine; and I do this with all that sincerity and frank- 
 ness with which the mind of man communicates with itself 
 
 I believe in one God, and no more, and I hope for happi- 
 ness beyond this life. 
 
 I believe in the equality of man ; and I believe that 
 religious duties consist in doing justice, loving mercy, and 
 endeavoring to make our fellow creatures happy. 
 
 But, lest it should be supposed that I believe many other 
 tilings in addition to these, I shall, in the progress of this 
 work, declare the things I do not believe, and my reasons 
 for not believing them. 
 
 B
 
 Z AGE OF REASON. 
 
 I do not believe in the creed professed by the Jewish 
 church, by the Roman church, by the Greek church, by the 
 Turkish church, by the Protestant church, nor by any other 
 church that I know of. My own mind is my own church. 
 
 All national institutions of churches, whether Jewish, 
 Christion, or Turkish, appear to me no other than human 
 inventions, set up to terrify and enslave mankind, and 
 monopolise power and profit. 
 
 I do not mean by this declaration to condemn those who 
 believe otherwise ; they have the same right to their belief 
 as I have to mine. But it is necessary to the happiness of 
 man that he be mentally faithful to himself. Infidelity does 
 not consist in believing, or in disbelieving, it consists in 
 professing to believe what one does not believe. 
 
 It is impossible to calculate the moral mischief, if I may 
 so express it, that mental lying has produced in society. 
 When a man has so far corrupted and prostituted the 
 chastity of his mind, as to subscribe his professional belief 
 to things he does not believe, he has prepared himself for 
 the commission of every other crime. He takes up the 
 trade of a priest for the sake of gain, and in order to qualify 
 himself for that trade, he begins with a perjury. Cau 
 we conceive anything more destructive to morality than 
 this? 
 
 Soon after I had published the pamphlet, " Common 
 Sense," in America, I saw the exceeding probability that a 
 revolution in the system of government would be followed 
 by a revolution in the system of religion. The adulterous 
 connection of church and state, wherever it had taken place, 
 whether Jewish, Christian, or Turkish, had so effectually 
 prohibited by pains and penalties every discussion upon 
 established creeds, and upon first principles of religion, that 
 until the system of government should be changed, those 
 subjects could not be brought fairly and openly before the 
 world ; but that whenever this should be done, a revolution 
 in the system of religion would follow. Human inventions 
 and priestcraft would be detected; and man would return to 
 the pure, unmixed, and unadulterated belief of one God and 
 no more. 
 
 Every national church or religion has established itself 
 by pretending some special mission from God, communi- 
 cated to certain individuals. The Jews have their Moses ;
 
 AGE OF REASON. O 
 
 the Christians their Jesus Christ, their apostles aud saints*; 
 and the Turks their Mahomet, as if the way to God were 
 not open to every man alike. 
 
 Each of those churches show certain books, which they 
 call revelation, or the word of God. The Jews say that 
 their word of God was given by God to Moses, face to face ; 
 the Christians say that their word of God came by divine 
 inspiration ; and the Turks say that their word of God (the 
 Koran) was brought by an angel from heaven. Each of 
 these churches accuse the others of unbelief, and, for my 
 own part, I disbelieve them all. 
 
 As it is necessary to fix right ideas to words, I will, 
 before I proceed further into the subject, offer some obser- 
 vations on the word revelation. Revelation, when applied 
 to religion, means something communicated immediately 
 from God to man. 
 
 No one will deny or dispute the power of the Almighty to 
 make such a communication, if he pleases. But admitting, 
 for the sake of a case, that something has been revealed to 
 a certain person, and not revealed to any other person, it is 
 revelation to that person only. When he tells it to a second 
 person, a second to a third, a third to a fourth, and so on, it 
 ceases to be a revelation to all those persons. It is a reve- 
 lation to the first person only, and hearsay to every other, 
 and consequently they are not obliged to believe it. 
 
 It is a contradiction .in terms and ideas, to call anything 
 a revelation that comes to us at second-hand, either ver- 
 bally or in writing. Revelation is necessarily limited to the 
 first communication after this it is only an account of 
 something which that person says was a revelation made to 
 him ; and though he may find himself obliged to believe it, 
 it cannot be incumbent on me to believe it in the same 
 manner ; for it was not a revelation made to me, and I have 
 only his word for it that it was made to him. 
 
 When Moses told the children of Israel that he received 
 the two tables of the commandments from the hand of God, 
 they were not obliged to believe him, because they had no 
 other authority for it than his telling them' so ; and I have 
 no other authority for it than some historian telling me so. 
 The commandments carry no internal evidence of divinity 
 with them ; they contain some good moral precepts, such as 
 any man qualified to be a law-giver or legislator, could
 
 4 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 produce himself, without having recourse to supernatural 
 intervention.* 
 
 When I am told that the Koran was written in Heaven 
 and brought to Mahomet by an angel the account comes too 
 near the same kind of heresay evidence and second-hand 
 authority as the former. I did not see the angel myself, 
 and, therefore, I have a right not to believe it. 
 
 When also I am told that a woman, called the Virgin 
 Mary, said, or gave out, that she was with child without 
 any cohabitation with a man, and that her betrothed 
 husband, Joseph, said that an angel told him so, I have a 
 right to believe them or not ; such a circumstance required a 
 much stronger evidence than their bare word for it ; but we 
 have not even this for neither Joseph nor Mary wrote any 
 such matter themselves ; it is only reported by others that 
 they said so it is heresay upon heresay, and I do not choose 
 to rest my belief upon such evidence. 
 
 It is, however, not difficult to account for the credit that 
 was given to the story of Jesus Christ being the son of 
 God. He was born when the heathen mythology had still 
 some fashion and repute in th^ world, and that mythology 
 had prepared the people for the belief of such a story. 
 Almost all the extraordinary men that lived under the 
 heathen mythology were reputed to be the sons of some of 
 their gods. It was not a new thin?, at that time, to believe 
 a man to have been celestially begotten ; the intercourse of 
 gods with women was then a matter of familiar opinion. 
 Their Jupiter, according to their accounts, had cohabited 
 with some hundreds ; the story, therefore, has nothing in it 
 either new, wonderful, or obscene ; it was conformable to 
 the opinions that then prevailed among the people called 
 Gentiles, or Mythologists, and it was those people only that 
 believed it. The Jews, who had kept strictly to the belief 
 of one God, and no more, and who had always rejected the 
 heathen mythology, never credited the story. 
 
 It is curious to observe how the theory of what is called 
 the Christian church sprung out of the tail of the heathen 
 mythology. A direct incorporation took place in the first 
 instance by making the reputed founder to be celestially 
 
 * It is, however, necessary to except the declaration which says that 
 
 God VISITS THE 8IKS OF THE FATHERS UPON THE CHILDRI N ; it IS COH- 
 
 trary to every principle of moral justice.
 
 AGE OF REASOX. O 
 
 begotten. The trinity of gods that then followed was no 
 other than a reduction of the former plurality, which was 
 about twenty or thirty thousand ; the statue of Mary 
 succeeded the statue of Diana of Ephesus ; the deification 
 of heroes changed into the canonisation of saints ; the 
 mythologists had gods for everything ; the Christian mytho- 
 logists had saints for everything ; the church became as 
 crowded with the one, as the Pantheon had been with the 
 other, and Rome was the place of both. The Christian 
 theory is little else than the idolatry of the ancient mytho- 
 logists, accommodated to the purposes of power and revenue ; 
 and it yet remains to reason and philosophy to abolish the 
 amphibious fraud 
 
 Nothing that is here said can apply, even with the most 
 distant disrespect to the real character of Jesus Christ. 
 
 He was a virtuous and an amiable man. The morality 
 that he preached and practised was of the most benevolent 
 kind ; and though similar systems of morality had been 
 preached by Confucius, and by some of the Greek philo- 
 sophers, many years before ; by the Quakers since ; and 
 by many good men in all ages, it has not been exceeded 
 by any. 
 
 Jesus Christ wrote no account of himself, of his birth, 
 parentage, or anything else ; not a line of what is called 
 the New Testament is of his own writing. The history of 
 him is altogether the work of other people ; and as to 
 the account given at his resurrection and ascension, it was 
 the necessary counterpart to the story of his birth. His 
 historians having brought him into the world in a supernatural 
 manner, were obliged to take him out again in the same 
 manner, or the first part of the story must have fallen to 
 the ground. 
 
 The wretched contrivance with which this latter part is 
 told, exceeds everything that went before it. The first part, 
 that of the miraculous conception, was not a thing that 
 admitted of publicity, and therefore the tellers of this part 
 of the story had this advantage, that though they might not 
 be detected, they could not be expected to prove it, because 
 it was not one of those things that admitted of proof, and it 
 was impossible that the person of whom it was told could 
 prove it himself. 
 
 But the resurrection of a dead person from the grave, and
 
 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 his ascension through the air, is a tiling very different as to 
 the evidence it admits of, to the invisible conception of a 
 child in the womb. The resurrection and ascension, sup- 
 posing them to have taken place, admitted of public and 
 ocular demonstration, like that of the ascension of a 
 balloon, or the sun at noon-day, to all Jerusalem at least. 
 A thing which everybody is required to believe, requires 
 that the proof and evidence of it should be equal to all, and 
 universal ; and as the public visibility of this last related 
 act was the only evidence that could give sanction to the 
 former part, the whole of it falls to the ground, because that 
 evidence never was given. Instead of this, a small number 
 of persons, not more than eight or nine, are introduced as 
 proxies for the whole world, to say they saw it, and all the 
 rest of the world are called upon to believe it. But it 
 appears that Thomas did not believe the resurrection, and, 
 as they say, would not believe without having ocular and 
 manual demonstration himself. So neither will /, and the 
 reason is equally as good for me, and for every other person, 
 as for Thomas. 
 
 It is in vain to attempt to palliate or disguise this matter. 
 The story, so far as relates to the supernatural part, has 
 every mark of fraud and imposition stamped upon the face 
 of it. Who were the authors of it is as impossible for us 
 now to know, as it is for us to be assured that the books in 
 which the account is related, were written by the persons 
 whose names they bear ; the best surviving evidence we now 
 have respecting this affair is the Jews. They are regularly 
 descended from the people who live in the time this resurrec- 
 tion and ascension is said to have happened, and they say it 
 is not ti-ue. It has long appeared to me a strange incon- 
 sistency to cite the Jews, as a proof of the truth of the 
 story. It is just the same as if a man were to say, I will 
 prove the truth of what I have told you by producing the 
 people who say it is false. 
 
 That such a person as Jesus Christ existed, and that he 
 was crucified, which was the mode of execution at that day, 
 are historical relations strictly within the limits of pro- 
 bability. He preached most excellent morality and the 
 equality of man ; but he preached also against the corrup- 
 tions and avarice of the Jewish priests, and this brought 
 upon him the hatred and vengance of the whole order of
 
 AGE OF REASON. 7 
 
 priesthood. The accusation which those priests brought 
 against him, was that of sedition and conspiracy against the 
 Roman government, to which the Jews were then subject 
 and tributary ; and it is not improbable that the Roman 
 government might have some secret apprehension of the 
 effects of his doctrine as well as the Jewish priests ; neither 
 is it improbable that Jesus Christ had in contemplation the 
 delivery of the Jewish nation from the bondage of the 
 Romans. Between the two, however, the virtuous Reformer 
 and Revolutionist lost his life. 
 
 It is upon this plain narrative of facts, together with 
 another case I am going to mention, that the Christian 
 mythologists, calling themselves the Christian Church, have 
 erected their fable, which for absurdity and extravagance is 
 not exceeded by anything that is to be found in the 
 mythology of the ancients. 
 
 The ancient mythologists tell us that the race of giants 
 made war against Jupiter, and that one of them threw one 
 hundred rocks against him at one throw ; that Jupiter 
 defeated him with thunder, and confined him afterwards 
 under Mount Etna, and that every time the giant turns him- 
 self Mount Etna belches with fire. It is here easy to see that 
 the circumstance of the mountain, that of its being a volcano, 
 suggested the idea of the fable ; and that the fable is made 
 to fit and wind itself up with the circumstance. 
 
 The Christian mythologists tell us that their Satan made 
 war against the Almighty, who defeated him, and confined 
 him afterwards, not under a mountain, but in a pit. It is 
 here easy to see that the first fable suggested the idea of 
 the second ; for the fable of Jupiter and the Giants was 
 told many hundred years before that of Satan. 
 
 Thus far the ancient and the Christian mythologists differ 
 very little from each other. But the latter have contrived 
 to carry the matter much farther. They have contrived to 
 connect the fabulous part of the story of Jesus Christ with 
 the fable originating from Mount Etna ; and, in order to 
 make all the parts of the story tie together, they have taken 
 to their aid the traditions of the Jews ; for the Christian 
 mythology is made up partly from the ancient mythology, 
 and partly from the Jewish traditions. 
 
 The Christian mythologists, after having confined Satan 
 in a pit, were obliged to let him out again to bring on the
 
 8 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 sequel of the fable. He is then introduced into the garden 
 of Eden in the shape of a tnake or a serpent, and in that 
 shape he enters into familiar conversation with Eve, who is 
 no way surprised to hear a snake talk ; and the issue of thin 
 tete-a-tete is, that he persuades her to eat an apple, and the 
 eating of that apple damns all mankind. After giving Satan 
 this triumph over the whole of creation, one would have 
 supposed that the Church mythologists would have been 
 kind enough to send him back again to the pit ; or, if they 
 had not done this, that they would have put a mountain 
 upon him (for they gay that their faith can remove a moun- 
 tain), or have put him tinder a mountain, as the former 
 mythologists had done, to prevent his getting again among 
 the women, and doing more mischief. But instead of this 
 they leave him at large, without even obliging him to give 
 his parole the secret of which is, that they could not do 
 without him, and, after being at the trouble of making him, 
 they bribed him to stay. They promised him ALL the Jews, 
 ALL the Turks by anticipation, nine-tenths of the world 
 besides and Mahomet in to the bargain. After this, who can 
 doubt the bountifulness of the Christian mythology ? 
 
 Having thus made an insurrection and a battle in heaven, 
 in which none of the combatants could be either killed or 
 wounded put Satan into a pit let him out again given 
 him a triumph over the whole creation damned all man- 
 kind by the eating of an apple, these Christian mythologists 
 bring the two ends of their fable together. They represent 
 this virtuous and amiable man, Jesus Christ, to be at once 
 both God and Man, and also the Son of God, celestially 
 begotten, on purpose to be sacrificed, because they say that' 
 Eve in her longing had eaten an apple. 
 
 Putting aside everything that might excite laughter by 
 its absurdity, or detestation by its profaneness, and confining- 
 ourselves merely to an examination of the parts, it is im- 
 possible to conceive a story more derogatory to the 
 Almighty, more inconsistent with his wisdom, more con- 
 tradictory to his power, than this story is. 
 
 In order to make for it a foundation to rise upon, the in- 
 ventors were under the necessity of giving to the being 
 whom they call Satan, a power equally as great, if not 
 greater, than they attribute to the Almighty. They have 
 not only given him the power of liberating himself from the
 
 AGE OP REASON. 
 
 pit, after what they call his fall, but they have made that 
 power increase afterwards to infinity. Before this fall 
 they represent him only as an angel of limited existence, 
 as they represent the rest. After his fall he becomes, 
 by their account, omnipresent. He exists everywhere, and 
 at the same time. lie occupies the whole immensity of 
 space. 
 
 Not content with this deification of Satan, they represent 
 him as defeating, by stratagem, in the shape of an animal of 
 the creation, all the power and wisdom of the Almighty. 
 They represent him as having compelled the Almighty to 
 the direct necessity either of surrendering the whole of the 
 creation to the government and sovereignty of this Satan, or 
 of capitulating for its redemption by coming down upon 
 earth, and exhibiting himself upon a cross in the shape of a 
 man. 
 
 Had the inventors of this story told it the contrary way 
 that is, had they represented the Almighty as compelling 
 Satan to exhibit himself on a cross, in the shape of a snake, 
 as a punishment for his new transgression, the story would 
 have been less absurd less contradictory. But instead of 
 this, they make the transgressor triumph, and the Almighty 
 fall. 
 
 That many good men have believed this strange fable, 
 and lived very good lives under that belief (for credulity is 
 not a crime), is what I have no doubt of. In the first placs 
 they were educated to believe it, and they would have 
 believed anything else in the same manner. They are also 
 many who have been so enthusiastically enraptured by what 
 they conceived to be the infinite love of God to man, in 
 making a sacrifice of himself, that the vehemence of the 
 idea has forbidden and deterred them from examining into 
 the absurdity and profaneness of the story. The more un- 
 natural anything is, the more is it capable of becoming the- 
 object of dismal admiration. 
 
 But if objects for gratitude and admiration are our desire, 
 do they not present themselves every hour to our eyes? Do 
 we not see a fair creation prepared to receive us the instant 
 we are born, a world furnished to our hands that cost us 
 nothing? Is it we that light up the sun, that pour down, 
 the rain, and fill the earth with abundance ? Whether we
 
 10 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 sleep or wake, the vast machinery of the universe still goes 
 on. Are these things, and the blessings they indicate in 
 future, nothing to us ? Can our gross feelings be excited 
 by no other subjects than tragedy and suicide ? Or is the 
 gloomy pride of man become so intolerable that nothing can 
 flatter it but the sacrifice of the Creator ? 
 
 I know that this bold investigation will alarm many, but 
 it would be paying too great a compliment to their credulity 
 to forbear it upon that account ; the times and the subjects 
 demand it to be done. The suspicion that the theory of 
 what is called the Christian Church is fabulous, is becoming 
 very extensive in all countries ; and it will be a consolation 
 to men staggering under that suspicion, and doubting what 
 to believe, and what to disbelieve, to see the subject freely 
 investigated. I therefore pass on to an examination of the 
 books called the Old and New Testament. 
 
 These books, beginning with Genesis and ending with 
 Revelation (which, by the bye, is a book of riddles that 
 requires a revelation to explain it), are, we are told, the 
 word of God. It is therefore proper for us to know who 
 told us so, that AVC may know what credit to give the report. 
 The answer to this question is, that nobody can tell, except 
 that we tell one another so. The case, however, historically 
 appears to be as follows : 
 
 When the Church mythologists established their system, 
 they collected all the writings they could find, and managed 
 them as they pleased. It is a matter altogether of uncer- 
 tainty to us, whether such of the writing as now appear 
 under the name of the Old and New Testament, are in 
 the same state in which those collectors say they found 
 them, or whether they added, altered, abridged, or dressed 
 them up. 
 
 Be this as it may, they decided by vote which of the books 
 out of the collection they had made should be the WOKD OF 
 GOD, and which should not. They rejected several ; they 
 voted others to be doubtful, such as the books called the 
 Apocrypha ; and those books which had a majority of votes 
 were voted to be the word of God. Had they voted other- 
 wise, all the people since calljng themselves Christians had 
 believed otherwise, for the belief of the one comes from the 
 vote of the other. Who the people were that did all this, 
 we now know nothing of ; they called themselves by the
 
 AGE OF REASON. 11 
 
 general name of the Church, and this is all we know of the 
 matter. 
 
 As we have no other external evidence or authority for 
 believing those books to be the word of God, than what I 
 have mentioned, which is no evidence or authority at all, I 
 come, in the next place, to examine the internal evidence 
 contained in the books themselves. 
 
 In the former part of this essay, I have spoken of revela- 
 tion, I now proceed further with that subject, for the 
 purpose of applying it to the books in question. 
 
 Revelation is a communication of something, which the 
 person to whom that thing is revealed did not know before. 
 For if I have done a thing, or seen it done, it needs no 
 revelation to tell me I have done it, or seen it, nor to enable 
 me to tell it, or to write it. 
 
 Revelation, therefore, cannot be applied to anything done 
 upon earth, of which man himself is the actor, or the 
 witness ; and consequently all the historical and anecdotal 
 parts of the Bible, which is almost the whole of it, is not 
 within the meaning and compass of the word revelation, and 
 therefore is not the word of God. 
 
 When Samson ran off with the gate-posts of Gaza, if he 
 ever did so (and whether he did or did not is nothing to us), 
 or when he visited his Delilah, or caught his foxes, or did 
 anything else, what has revelation to do with these things ? 
 If they were facts he could tell them himself ; or his secre- 
 tary, if he kept one, could write them, if they were worth 
 either telling or writing ; and if they were fictions, revela- 
 tion could not make them true : and whether true or not, 
 we are neither the better nor the wiser for knowing them. 
 When we contemplate ' the immensity of that Being who 
 directs and governs the incomprehensible WHOLE, of which 
 the utmost ken of human sight can discover but a part, we 
 ought to feel shame at calling such paltry stories the word 
 of God. 
 
 As to the account of the Creation, with which the book 
 of Genesis opens, it has all the appearance of being a tra- 
 dition which the Israelites had among them before they 
 came into Egypt ; and after their departure from that 
 country, they put it at the head of their history, without 
 telling (as it is most probable) that they did not know how 
 they came by it. The manner in which the account opens
 
 12 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 shows it to be traditionary. It begins abruptly ; it is nobody 
 that speaks ; it is nobody that hears ; it is addressed to 
 nobody ; it has neither first, second, nor third person ; it has 
 every criterion of being a tradition ; it has no voucher, 
 Moses does not take upon himself by introducing it vith the 
 formality he uses on other occasions, such as that of saying, 
 " The Lord spake unto Moses, saying" 
 
 Why it has been called the Mosaic account of the Crea- 
 tion I am at a loss to conceive. Moses, I believe, was too 
 good a judge of such subjects to put his name to that 
 account. He had been educated among the Egyptians, who 
 were a people as well skilled in science, and particularly in 
 astronomy, as any people of their day ; and the silence and 
 caution that Moses observes, in not authenticating the 
 account, is a good negative evidence that he neither told it, 
 nor believed it. The case is, that every nation of people 
 had been world-makers, and the Israelites had as much right 
 to set up the trade of world-making as any of the rest ; and 
 as Moses was not an Israelite, he might not choose to con- 
 tradict the tradition. The account, however, is harmless ; 
 and this is more than can be said for many other parts of 
 the Bible. 
 
 Whenever we read the obscene stories, the voluptuous 
 debaucheries, the cruel and tortuous executions, the unre- 
 lenting vindictiveness, with which more than half the Bible 
 is filled, it would be more consistent that we called it the 
 word of a Demon, than the word of God. It is a history 
 of wickedness that has served to corrupt and brutalise man- 
 kind : and for my own part, I sincerely detest it, as I detest 
 everything that is cruel. 
 
 We scarcely meet with anything, a few phrases excepted, 
 but what deserves either our abhorrence or our contempt, 
 till we come to the miscellaneous parts of the Bible. In the 
 anonymous publications, the Psalms, and the book of Job 
 more particularly in the latter we find a great deal of 
 elevated sentiment reverentially expressed of the power and 
 benignity of the Almighty ; but they stand on no higher 
 rank than many other compositions on similar subjects, as 
 well before that time as since. 
 
 The Proverbs, which are said to be Solomon's, though 
 most probably a collection (because they discover a know- 
 ledge of life, which his situation excluded him from
 
 AGE OF REASON. 13 
 
 knowing), are an instructive, table of ethics. They are 
 inferior in keenness to the proverbs of the Spaniards, and 
 not more wise and economical than those of the American 
 Franklin. 
 
 All the remaining parts of the Bible, generally known by 
 the name of the Prophets, are the works of the Jewish 
 poets and itinerant preachers, who mixed poetry, anecdotes, 
 and devotion together : and those works still retain the air 
 and style of poetry, though in translation.* 
 
 There is not throughout the whole book, called the Bible, 
 any word that describes to us what we call a poet, or any 
 word that describes what we call poetry. The case is, that 
 the word prophet, to which latter times have affixed a new 
 idea, was the Bible word for poet, and the word prophesying 
 meant the art of making poetry. It also meant the art of 
 playing poetry to a tune upon any instrument of music. 
 
 We read of prophesying with pipes, tabrets, and horns 
 of prophesying with harps, with psalteries, with cymbals ; 
 and with every other instrument of music then in fashion. 
 
 * As there are many readers who do not see that a composition is 
 poetry, unless to be in rhyme, it is for their information that I add 
 this note. 
 
 Poetry consists principally in two things imagery and composition. 
 The composition of poetry differs from that of prose in the manner of 
 mixing long and short syllables together. Take a long syllable out of 
 a line of poetry, and put a short one in the room of it, or put a long 
 syllable where a short one should be, and that line will loose its poetical 
 harmony. It will have an effect upon the line like that of misplacing 
 a note in a song. 
 
 The imagery in these books called the Prophets, appertains alto- 
 gether to poetry. It is fictitious, and often extravagant, and not 
 admissible in any other kind of writing than poetry. 
 
 To show that these writings are composed ia poetical numbers, I will 
 take ten syllables as they stand in the book, and make a line of the 
 same number of syllables (heroic measure), that shall rhyme with the 
 last word. It will then be seen that the composition of these books is 
 poetical measure. The instance I shall produce is from Isaiah : 
 " HEAE, YE HEAVENS, AND GIVE EAR, EAUTII ! " 
 'Tis God himself that calls attention forth. 
 
 Another instance I shall quote is from the mournful Jeremiah, to 
 which I shall add two other lines, for the purpose of carrying out tho 
 figure, and showing the intention of the poet : 
 
 " ! THAT MINE HEAD WERE WATERS, AND MINE EYES " 
 
 Were fountains, flowing like the liquid skies ? 
 Then would I give the mighty flood release, 
 And weep a deluge for the human race.
 
 11 AGE OF 11EASOX. 
 
 Were we now to speak of prophesying with a fiddle, or 
 with a pipe and tabor, the expression would have no mean- 
 ing, or would appear ridiculous, and to some people con- 
 temptuous, because we have changed the meaning of the 
 word. 
 
 We are told of Saul being among the prophets, and also 
 that he prophesied ; but we are not told what they prophesied 
 nor what he prophesied. The case is, there was nothing to 
 tell ; for these prophets were a company of musicians and 
 poets, and Saul joined in the concert, and this was called 
 prophesying. 
 
 The account given of this affair, in the book called 
 Samuel, is, that Saul met a company of prophets ; a whole 
 company of them ! coming down with a psaltery, a tabret, 
 a pipe, and a harp, and that they prophesied, and that he 
 prophesied with them. But it appears afterwards, that Saul 
 prophesied badly that is, he performed his part badly for 
 it is said, that an ' : evil spirit from God"* came upon Saul, 
 and he prophesied. 
 
 Now, were there no other passage in the book called the 
 Bible than this, to demonstrate to us that we have lost the 
 original meaning of the word prophecy, and substituted 
 another meaning in its place, this alone would be sufficient ; 
 for it is impossible to use and apply the word prophesy, in 
 the place it is here used and applied, if we give to it the 
 sense which latter times have affixed to it. The manner in 
 which it is here used strips it of all religious meaning, and 
 shows that a man might then be a prophet, or might 
 prophesy, as he may now be a poet or a musician, without 
 any regard to the morality or the immorality of his character. 
 The word was originally a term of science, promiscuously 
 applied to poetry and music, and not restricted to any subject 
 upon which poetry and music might be exercised. 
 
 Deborah and Barak are called prophets, not because they 
 predicted anything, but because they composed the poem or 
 song that bears their name, in celebration of an act already 
 done. David is ranked among the prophets, for he was a 
 musician, and was also reputed to be (though perhaps very 
 
 * As those men, who call themselves divines and commentators, arc 
 very fond of puzzling one another, I leave them to contest the meaning 
 of the first part of the phrase, that of AX EVIL SPIRIT FROM GOD. I 
 keep to my text I keep to the meaning of the word prophesy.
 
 AGE OF REASOX. 15 
 
 erroneously) the author of the Psalms. But Abraham, 
 Isaac, and Jacob are not called prophets ; it does not 
 appear from any accounts we have, that they could either 
 sing, play music, or make poetry. 
 
 We are told of the greater and the lesser prophets. They 
 might as well tell us of the greater and the lesser God ; for 
 there cannot be degrees in prophesying consistently with its 
 modern sense. But there are degrees in poetry, and there- 
 fore the phrase is reconcilable to the case, when we under- 
 stand by it the greater and the lesser poets. 
 
 It is altogether unnecessary, after this to offer any ob- 
 servations upon what those men styled prophets have 
 written. The axe goes at once to the root, by showing 
 that the original meaning of the word has been mistaken, 
 and consequently all the inferences that have been drawn 
 from those books, the devotional respect that has been paid 
 to them, and the labored commentaries that have been 
 written upon them, under that mistaken meaning, are not 
 worth disputing about. In many things, however, the 
 writings of the Jewish poets deserve a better fate than that 
 of being bound up, as they now are, with the trash that 
 accompanies them, under the abused name of the word of 
 God. 
 
 If we permit ourselves to conceive right ideas of things, 
 we must necessarily affix the idea, not only of unchangeable- 
 ness, but of the utter impossibility of any change taking 
 place by any means or accident whatever, in that which we 
 would honor with the name of the word of God ; and there- 
 fore the word of God cannot exist in any written or human 
 language. 
 
 The continually progressive change to which the meaning 
 of words is subject, the want of an universal language, 
 Avhich renders translation necessary, the errors to which 
 translations are again subject, the mistakes of copyists and 
 printers, together with the possibility of wilful alteration, 
 are of themselves evidences that human language, whether 
 in speech or in print, cannot be the vehicle of the word of 
 God. The word of God exists in something else. 
 
 Did the book, called the Bible, excel in purity of ideas 
 and expression all the books that are now extant in the 
 world, I would not take it for my rule of faith, as being the 
 word of God, because the possibility would nevertheless
 
 1C AGE OF REASON. 
 
 exist of my being imposed upon. But when I see through- 
 out the greatest part of this book scarcely anything but a 
 history of the grossest vices, and a collection of the most 
 paltry and contemptible tales, I cannot dishonor my Creator 
 by calling it by his name. 
 
 Thus much for the Bible ; I now go on to the book 
 called the New Testament. The Neii* Testament ! that is 
 the new will, as if there could be two wills of the Creator. 
 
 Had it been the object or the intention of Jesus Christ to 
 establish a new religion, he would undoubtedly have written 
 the system himself, or procured it to be written in his life- 
 time. But there is no publication extant authenticated with 
 his name. All the books called the New Testament were 
 written after his death. He was a Jew by birth and by 
 profession ; and he was the Son of God in like manner that 
 every other person is for the Creator is the father of all. 
 
 The first four books, called Matthew, Mark, Luke, -and 
 John, do not give a history of the life of Jesus Christ, but 
 only detached anecdotes of him. It appears from those 
 books, that the whole time of his being a preacher was not 
 more than eighteen months ; and it was only during this 
 ^hort time that those men became acquainted with him. 
 They make mention of him at the age of twelve years, 
 sitting, they say, among the Jewish doctors, asking and 
 answering them questions. As this was several years before 
 their acquaintance with him began, it is most probable they 
 had this anecdote from his parents. From this time there 
 is no account of him for about sixteen years. Where he 
 lived, or how he employed himself, during this interval is 
 not known. Most probably he was working at his father's 
 trade, which was that of a carpenter. It does not appear 
 that he had any school education, and the probability is, 
 that he could not write, for his parents were extremely poor, 
 MS appears from their not being able to pay for a bed when 
 he was born. 
 
 It is somewhat curious, that the three persons whose names 
 are the most universally recorded, were of very obscure 
 parentage. Moses was a foundling ; Jesus Christ was born 
 in a stable ; and Mahomet was a mule-driver. The first 
 and the last of these men were founders of different systems 
 of religion ; but Jesus Christ founded no new system. He 
 called ir.cn to the practice of moral virtues, and the belief
 
 AGE OP REASON. 17 
 
 of one God. The great trait in his character is philan- 
 throphy. 
 
 The manner in which he was apprehended shows that he 
 was not much known at that time ; and it shows also that 
 the meetings he then held with his followers were in secret ; 
 and that he had given over or suspended preaching publicly. 
 Judas could not otherwise betray him than by giving infor- 
 mation where he was, and pointing him out to the officers 
 that went to arrest him ; and the reason for employing and 
 paying Judas to do this, could arise only from the causes 
 already mentioned, that of his not being much known, and 
 living concealed. 
 
 The idea of his concealment not only agrees very ill with 
 his reputed divinity, but associates with it something of 
 pusillanimity, and his being betrayed, or in other words, his 
 being apprehended, and consequently that he did not intend 
 to be crucified. 
 
 The Christian mythologists tell us that Christ died for the 
 sins of the world, and that he came on purpose to die. Would 
 it not then have been the same if he had died of a fever, or 
 of the small pox, of old age, or of anything else ? 
 
 The declaratory sentence which, they say, was passed upon 
 Adam, in case he ate the apple, was not that thou shalt surely 
 be crucified, but thou shalt surely die the sentence of death 
 and not the manner of dying. Crucifixion, therefore, or any 
 other particular manner of dying, made no part of the 
 sentence that Adam was to suffer, and consequently, even 
 upon their own tactics, it could make no part of the sentence 
 that Christ was to suffer in the room of Adam. A fever 
 would have done as well as a cross, if there was any occasion 
 for either. 
 
 This sentence of death, which they tell us was thus passed 
 upon Adam, must either have meant dying naturally that 
 is, ceasing to live, or have meant what these mythologists 
 call damnation and consequently, the act of dying on the 
 part of Jesus Christ must, according to their system, apply 
 as a prevention to one or other of these two things happening 
 to Adam and to us. 
 
 That it does not prevent our dying is evident, because we 
 all die ; and if their accounts of longevity be true, men die 
 faster since the crucifixion than before ; and with respect to 
 the second explanation (including with it the natural death 
 
 C
 
 18 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 of Jesus Christ as a substitute for the eternal death or dam- 
 nation of all mankind), it is impertinently representing the 
 Creator as coming off, or revoking the sentence by a pun or 
 a quibble upon the word death. That manufacturer of 
 quibbles, St. Paul, if he wrote the books that bear his name, 
 has helped this quibble on by making another quibble upon 
 the word Adam. He makes there to be two Adams : the 
 one who sins in fact, and suffers by proxy ; the other who 
 sins by proxy, and suffers in fact. A religion thus inter- 
 larded with quibble, subtei-fuge, and pun, has a tendency to 
 instruct its professors in the practice of these arts. They 
 acquire the habit without being aware of the cause. 
 
 If Jesus Christ was the being which those mythologists 
 tell us he was, and that he came into this world to suffer, 
 which is a word they sometimes use instead of to die, the 
 only real suffering he could have endured would have been 
 to live. His existence here was a state of excitement or 
 transportation from Heaven, and the way back to his original 
 country was to die. In fine, everything in this strange 
 system is the reverse to what it pretends to be. It is the 
 reverse of the truth, and I become so tired with examining 
 into its inconsistencies and absurdities, and I hasten to the 
 conclusion of it, in order to proceed to something better. 
 
 How much or what parts of the book called the New 
 Testament were written by the persons whose names they 
 bear, is what we can know nothing of, neither are we certain 
 in what language they were originally written. The matters 
 they now contain may be classed under two heads : anecdote 
 and epistolary correspondence. The four books already 
 mentioned, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, are altogether 
 anecdotal. They relate events after they had taken place. 
 They tell what Jesus Christ did and said, and what others 
 did and said to him ; and in several instances they relate 
 the same event differently. Revelation is necessarily out of 
 the question with respect to those books, not only because 
 of the disagreement of the writers, but because revelation 
 cannot be applied to the relating of facts by the persons 
 who aw them done, nor to the relating or recording of any 
 discourse or conversation by those who heard it. The book 
 called the Acts of the Apostles (an anonymous work), 
 belongs also to the anecdotal part. 
 
 All the other parts of the New Testament, except the book
 
 AGE OF REASON*. 19 
 
 of enigmas, called the Revelations, are a collection of letters 
 under the name of epistles ; and the forgery of letters has 
 been such a common practice in the world, that the proba- 
 bility is at least equal, whether they are genuine or forged. 
 One thing, however, is much less equivocal, which is, that 
 out of the matters contained in those books, together with 
 the assistance of some old stories, the church has set up a 
 system of religion very contradictory to the character of the 
 person whose name it bears. It has set up a religion of 
 pomp and of revenue, in pretended imitation of a person 
 whose life was humility and poverty. 
 
 The invention of purgatory, and of the releasing of souls 
 therefrom by prayers bought of the church with money, the 
 selling of pardons, dispensations, and indulgencies, are 
 revenue laws, without bearing that name or carrying that 
 appearance. But the case nevertheless is, that those things 
 derive their origin from the paroxysm of the crucifixion and 
 the theory deduced therefrom, which was that one person 
 could stand in the place of another, and could perform meri- 
 torious services for him. The probability, therefore, is, that 
 the old theory or doctrine of what is called the redemption 
 ( which is said to have been accomplished by the act of one 
 person in the room of another) was originally fabricated on 
 purpose to bring forward and build all those secondary and 
 pecuniary redemptions upon, and that the passages in the 
 books, upon which the idea or theory of redemption is built, 
 have been manufactured and fabricated for that purpose. 
 A\ r hy are we to give this church credit when she tells us that 
 those books are genuine in every part, any more than we 
 irive her credit for everything else she has told us, or for 
 t lie miracles she says she has performed? That she could 
 fabricate writings is certain, because she could write ; and 
 the composition of the writings in question is of that kind 
 that anybody might do it, and that she did fabricate them 
 is not more inconsistent with probability than that she 
 should tell us, as she has done, that she could work and did 
 work miracles. 
 
 Since then no external evidence can, at this long distance 
 of time, be produced to prove whether the church fabricated 
 the doctrines called redemption or not (for such evidence, 
 whether for or against, would be subject to the same 
 suspicion of being fabricated), the case can only be referred 
 
 c 2
 
 20 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 to the internal evidence which the thing carries of itself, 
 and this affords a very strong presumption of its being a 
 fabrication. For the internal evidence is, that the theory 
 or doctrine of redemption has for its basis an idea of 
 pecuniary justice, and not that of moral justice. 
 
 If I owe a person money and cannot pay him, and he 
 threatens to put me in prison, another person can take the 
 debt upon himself, and pay it for me ; but if I have com- 
 mitted a crime, every circumstance of the case is changed, 
 moral justice cannot take the innocent for the guilty, even 
 if the innocent would offer itself. To suppose justice in this, 
 is to destroy the principle of its existence, which is the thing 
 itself ; it is then no longer justice ; it is indiscriminate 
 revenge. 
 
 This single reflection will show that the doctrine of 
 redemption is founded on a mere pecuniary idea, correspond- 
 ing to that of the debt, which another person might pay ; 
 and as this pecuniary idea corresponds again with the 
 system of second redemption, obtained through the means 
 of money given to the church for pardons, the probability is 
 that the same persons fabricated both the one and the other 
 of those theories ; and that, in truth, there is no such thing 
 as redemption ; that it is fabulous, and that man stands in 
 the same relative condition with his Maker he ever did 
 stand, since man existed, and that it is his greatest consola- 
 tion to think so. 
 
 Let him believe this and he will live more consistently 
 and morally than by any other system. It is by his being 
 taught to contemplate himself as an outlaw, as an outcast, 
 as a beggar, as a mumper, as one thrown, as it were, on a 
 dunghill, at an immense distance from his Creator, and who 
 must make his approaches by creeping and cringing to inter- 
 mediate beings, that he conceives either a contemptuous 
 disregard for everything under the name of religion, or 
 becomes indifferent, or turns what he calls devout. In the 
 latter case he consumes his life in grief, or the affectation 
 of it; his prayers are reproaches; his humility is ingratitude; 
 he calls himself a worm, and the fertile earth a dunghill, 
 and all the blessing of life by the thankless name of vanities; 
 he despises the choicest gift of God to man, the GIFT OF 
 REASON ; and having endeavored to force upon himself the 
 belief of a system against which reason revolts, he ungrate-
 
 AGE OF REASON. 21 
 
 fully calls it Jiuman reason, as if man could give reason to 
 himself. 
 
 Yet with all this strange appearance of humility, and this 
 contempt for human reason, he ventures into the boldest 
 presumptions : he finds fault with everything ; his selfish- 
 ness is never satisfied ; his ingratitude is never at an end. 
 He takes on himself to direct the Almighty what to do, even 
 in the government of the universe. He prays dictatorially ; 
 when it is sunshine he prays for rain, and when it is rain he 
 prays for sunshine. He follows the same idea in everything 
 that he prays for, for what is the amount of all his prayers, 
 but an attempt to make the Almighty change his mind and 
 act otherwise than he does ? It is as if he were to say, 
 Thou knowest not so well as I. 
 
 But some perhaps will say are we to have no word of 
 God no revelation ? I answer, Yes ; there is a word of 
 God there is a revelation. 
 
 THE WORD OF GOD is THE CREATION WE BEHOLD, and 
 it is in this word which no human invention can counterfeit 
 or alter, that God speaketh universally to man. 
 
 Human language is local and changeable, and is therefore 
 incapable of being used as the means of unchangeable and 
 universal information. The idea that God sent Jesus Christ 
 to publish, as they say, the glad tidings to all nations, from 
 one end of the earth to the other, is consistent only with the 
 ignorance of those who knew nothing of the extent of the 
 world, and who believed, as those world-saviours believed 
 and continued to believe for several centuries (and that in 
 contradiction to the discoveries of philosophers, and the 
 experience of navigators), that the earth was flat like a 
 trencher, and that a man might walk to the end of it. 
 
 But how Avas Jesus Christ to make anything known to 
 all nations ? He could speak but one language, which was 
 Hebrew ; and there are in the world several hundred 
 languages. Scarcely any two nations speak the same 
 language or understand each other ; and as to translations, 
 every man who knows anything of languages, knows that it 
 is impossible to translate from one language to another, 
 not only without losing a great part of the original, but 
 frequently of mistaking the sense ; and besides all. this, 
 the art of printing was wholly unknown at the time Christ 
 lived.
 
 22 AGE -OF REASON. 
 
 It is always necessary that the means that are to ac- 
 complish any end, be equal to the accomplishment of that 
 end, or the end cannot be accomplished. It is in this that 
 the difference between finite and infinite power and wisdom 
 discovers itself. Man frequently fails in accomplishing his 
 ends, from a natural inability of the power to the purpose, 
 and frequently from the want of wisdom to apply power 
 properly. The means it useth are always equal to 
 the end ; but human language, more especially as 
 there is not an universal language, is incapable of 
 being used as an universal means of unchangeable 
 and uniform information, and therefore it is not the 
 means that God useth in manifesting himself universally 
 to man. 
 
 It is only in the CREATION that all our ideas and concep- 
 tions of a word of God can unite. The Creation speaketh 
 an universal language, independently of human speech or 
 human language, multiplied and various as they be. It is 
 an ever-existing original, which every man can read. It 
 cannot be forged ; it cannot be counterfeited ; it cannot be 
 lost ; it cannot be altered ; it cannot be suppressed. It does 
 not depend upon the will of man whether it shall be pub- 
 lished or not, it publishes itself from one end of the earth to 
 the other. It preaches to all nations and to all worlds, and 
 this word of God reveals to man all that is necessary for 
 man to know of God. 
 
 Do we want to contemplate his power? We see it in the 
 immensity of the Creation. Do we want to contemplate his 
 wisdom ? We see it in the unchangable order by which the 
 incomprehensible whole is governed. Do we want to con- 
 template his munificence? We see it in the abundance with 
 which he fills the earth. Do we want to contemplate his 
 mercy? We see it in his not withholding that abundance 
 even from the unthankful. In fine, do we want to know 
 what God is ? Search not the book called the Scripture, 
 which any human hand might make, but the Scripture 
 called the Creation. 
 
 The only idea man can affix to the name of God, is that 
 of a, first cause, the cause of all things. And incomprehen- 
 sible and difficult as it is for a man to conceive what a first 
 cause is, he arrives at the belief of it, from the ten-fold 
 greater difficulty of disbelieving it. It is difficult beyond
 
 AGE OF REASON. 23 
 
 description to conceive that space can have no end ; but it is 
 more difficult to conceive an end. It is difficult beyond the 
 power of man to conceive an eternal duration of what we 
 call time, but it is more impossible to conceive a time when 
 there shall be no time. In like manner of reasoning, every- 
 thing we behold carries in itself the internal evidence that it 
 did not make itself. Every man is an evidence to himself 
 that he did not make himself, neither could any tree, plant, 
 or animal make itself, and it is the conviction arising from 
 this evidence that carries us on, as it were, by necessity, to 
 the belief of a first cause eternally existing, of a nature 
 totally different to any material existence we know of, and 
 by the power of which all things exist, and this first cause 
 man calls God. 
 
 It is only by the exercise of reason that man can discover 
 God. Take away that reason, and he would be incapable 
 of understanding anything, and, in this case, it would be 
 just as consistent to read even the book called the Bible to 
 a horse as to a man. How then is it that those people 
 pretend to reject reason ? 
 
 Almost the only parts in the book called the Bible, that 
 convey to us any idea of God, are some chapters in Job, and 
 the l!)th Psalm. I recollect no other. Those parts are true 
 deistical composition ; for they treat of the Deity through 
 his works. They take the book of Creation as the word of 
 God, they refer to no other book, and all the inferences 
 they make are drawn from that volume. 
 
 1 insert, in this place, the 19th Psalm, as paraphrased 
 into English verse by Addison. I recollect not the prose, 
 and where I write this I have not the opportunity of seeing it. 
 
 " The spacious firmament on high, 
 With all the blue ethereal sky, 
 And spangled heavens a shining frame, 
 Their great Original proclaim. 
 The unwearied sun, from day to day, 
 Does his Creator's power display, 
 And publishes to every land 
 The work of an Almighty hand. 
 
 " Soon as the evening shades prevail, 
 The ifloon takes up the wondrous tale, 
 And nightly to the list'ning earth 
 Repeats the story of her birth ;
 
 24 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Whilst all the stars that round her burn, 
 And all the planets in their turn, 
 Confirm the tidings as they roll, 
 And spread the truth from pole to pole. 
 
 " What, though in solemn silence all 
 Move round the dark terrestrial ball ; 
 What, though no real voice or sound, 
 Amidst their radiant orbs be found ; 
 In reason's ear they all rejoice, 
 And utter forth a glorious voice, 
 For ever singing as they shine, 
 
 ' THE HAND THAT MADE US IS DIVINE.' " 
 
 What more does man want to know than that the hand, 
 or power, that made these things divine is omnipotent? Let 
 him believe this with the force it is impossible to repel, if 
 he permits his reason to act, and his rule of moral life will 
 follow of course. 
 
 The allusions in Job have all of them the same tendency 
 with this Psalm : that of producing or proving a truth, 
 that would be otherwise unknown, from truths already 
 known. 
 
 I recollect not enough of the passages in Job to insert 
 them correctly ; but there is one occurs to me that is appli- 
 cable to the subject I am speaking upon. " Canst thou by 
 searching find out God? Canst thou find out the Almighty 
 to perfection ? " 
 
 I know not how the printers have pointed this passage, 
 for I keep no Bible, but it contains two distinct questions, 
 that admit of distinct answers. 
 
 First Canst thou by searching find out God ? Yes ; 
 because in the first place, I know I did not make myself, 
 and yet I have existence, and by searching into the nature 
 of other things, I find that no other thing could make itself; 
 and yet millions of other things exist ; therefore it is, that 
 I know by positive conclusion resulting from this search, 
 that there is a power superior to all those things, and that 
 power is God. 
 
 Secondly " Canst thou find out the Almighty to perfec- 
 tion?" No. Not only because the power and wisdom he 
 has manifested in the structure of the creation that I behold 
 is to me incomprehensible, but because even this manifesta- 
 tion, great as it is, is probably but a small display of that
 
 AGE OF REASON'. 25 
 
 immensity of power and wisdom by which millions of other 
 worlds, to me invisible by their distance, were created and 
 continue to exist. 
 
 It is evident that both these questions were put to the 
 reason of the person to whom they were supposed to have 
 been addressed ; and it is only by admitting the first 
 question to be answered affirmatively that the second could 
 follow. It would have been unnecessary and even absurd 
 to have put a second question more difficult than the first, 
 if the first question had been answered negatively. The 
 two questions have different objects : the first refers to the 
 existence of God, the second to his attributes. Reason can 
 discover the one, but it falls infinitely short in discovering 
 the whole of the other. 
 
 I recollect not a single passage in all the writings ascribed 
 to the men called apostles that convey any idea of what 
 God is. Those writings are chiefly controversial ; and the 
 gloominess of the subject they dwell upon that of a man 
 dying in agony on a cross is better suited to the gloomy 
 genius of a monk in a cell, by whom it is not impossible 
 they were written, than to any man breathing the open air 
 of the creation. The only passage that occurs to me that 
 has any reference to the works of God, by which only his 
 power and wisdom can be known, is related to have been 
 spoken by Jesus Christ as a remedy against distrustful care: 
 " Behold the lillies of the field, they toil not, neither do they 
 spin." This, however, is far inferior to the allusions in Job, 
 and in the nineteenth Psalm ; but it is similar in idea, and 
 the modesty of the imagery is correspondent to the modesty 
 of the man. 
 
 As to the Christian system of faith, it appears to me as 
 a species of Atheism a sort of religious denial of God. 
 It professes to believe in man rather than in God. It 
 is a compound made up chiefly of manism with but little 
 Deism, and is as near Atheism as twilight is to darkness. 
 It introduces between man and his Maker an opaque body 
 which it calls a redeemer, as the moon introduces her opaque 
 self between the earth and the sun, and it produces by this 
 means a religious or an irreligious eclipse of light. It has 
 put the whole orbit of reason into shade. 
 
 The effect of this obscurity has been that of tui'niug every- 
 thing upside down, and representing it in reverse : and
 
 26 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 among the revolutions it has thus magically produced, it has 
 made a revolution in theology. 
 
 That which is now called natural philosophy, embracing 
 the whole circle of science, of which astronomy occupies 
 the chief place, is the study of the works of God, and of 
 the power and wisdom of God in his works, and is the true 
 theology. 
 
 As to the theology that is now studied in its place, it is 
 the study of human opinions and of human fancies " con- 
 cerning " God. It is not the study of God himself in the 
 works that he has made, but in the works of writings that 
 man has made ; and it is not among the least of the mischiefs 
 that the Christian system has done to the world that it has 
 abandoned the original and beautiful system of theology, 
 like a beautiful innocent to distress and reproach, to make 
 room for the hag of superstition. 
 
 The Book of Job and the 19th Psalm, which even the 
 Church admits to be more ancient than the chronological 
 order in which they stand in the book called the Bible, are 
 theological orations conformable to the original system of 
 theology. The internal evidence of those orations proves 
 to a demonstration that a study and contemplation of the 
 works of creation, and of the power and wisdom of God 
 revealed and manifested in those works, made a great part 
 of the religious devotion of the times in which they were 
 written ; and it was this devotional study and contempla- 
 tion that led to the discovery of the principles upon which 
 what are now called sciences are established ; and it is to 
 the discovery of these principle that almost all the arts that 
 contribute to the convenience of human life owe their 
 existence. Every principal art has some science for its 
 parent, though the person who mechanically performs the 
 work does not always, and but very seldom, perceives the 
 connection. 
 
 It is a fraud of the Christian system to call the sciences 
 "human inventions;" it is only the application of them 
 that is human. Every science has for its basis a system of 
 principles as fixed and unalterable as those by which the 
 universe is regulated and governed. Man cannot make 
 principles ; he can only discover them. 
 
 For example, every person who looks at an almanack sees 
 an account when an eclipse will take place, and he sees also
 
 AGE OF REASON. 27 
 
 that it never fails to take place according to the account 
 there given. This shows that man is acquainted with the 
 laws by which the heavenly bodies move. But it would 
 be something worse than ignorance were any church 
 on earth to say that those laws are a human invention. 
 
 It would also be ignoi'ance, or something worse, to say 
 that the scientific principles, by the aid of which man is 
 enabled to calculate and foreknow when an eclipse will take 
 place, are a human invention. Man cannot invent any- 
 thing that is eternal and immutable ; and the scientific 
 principles he employs for this purpose must be, and are, of 
 necessity, as eternal and immutable as the laws by which 
 the heavenly bodies move, or they could not be used as 
 they are to ascertain the time when and the manner how 
 an eclipse will take place. 
 
 The scientific principles that man employs to obtain the 
 fore-knowledge of an eclipse, or of anything else relating to 
 the motion of the heavenly bodies, are contained chiefly in 
 that part of science that is called trigonometry, or the pro- 
 perties of a triangle, which, when applied to the study of the 
 heavenly bodies, is called astronomy; when applied to direct 
 the course of a ship on the ocean, it is called navigation ; 
 when applied to the construction of figures drawn by rule 
 and compass, it is called geometry ; when applied to the 
 construction of plans of edifices, it is called architecture ; 
 Avhen applied to the measurement of any portion of the sur- 
 face of the earth, it is called land-surveying. In fine, it is 
 the soul of science. It is an eternal truth. It contains the 
 " mathematical demonstration " of which man speaks, and 
 the extent of its uses is unknown. 
 
 It may be said that man can make or draw a triangle, and 
 therefore a triangle is a human invention. 
 
 But the triangle, when drawn, is no other than the image 
 of the principle : it is a delineation to the eye, and from 
 thence to the mind, of a principle that would otherwise be 
 imperceptible. The triangle does not make the principle, 
 any more than a candle taken into a room that was dark 
 makes the chairs and tables that before were invisible. All 
 the properties of a triangle exist independently of the figure, 
 and existed before any triangle was drawn or thought of by 
 man. Man had no more to do in the formation of those 
 properties or principles than he had to do in making the
 
 28 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 laws by which the heavenly bodies move ; and, therefore, 
 the one must have the same divine origin as the other. 
 
 In the same manner as it may be said that man can make 
 a triangle, so also it may be said he can make the me- 
 chanical instrument called a lever. But the principle by 
 which the lever acts is a thing distinct from the instrument, 
 and would exist if the instrument did not ; it attaches itself 
 to the instrument after it is made; the instrument therefore 
 can act no otherwise than it does act ; neither can all the 
 efforts of human invention make it act otherwise. That 
 which, in all such cases, man calls the " effect," is no other 
 than the principle itself rendered perceptible to the senses. 
 
 Since then, man caunot make principles, from whence did 
 he gain a knowledge of them, so as to be able to apply them, 
 not only to things on earth, but to ascertain the motion of 
 bodies so immensely distant from him as all the heavenly 
 bodies are ? From whence, I ask, "could" he gain that 
 knowledge, but from the study of the true theology ? 
 
 It is the structure of the universe that has taught this 
 knowledge to man. That structure is an ever-existing 
 exhibition of every principle upon which every part of 
 mathematical science is founded. The offspring of this 
 science is mechanics; for mechanics is no other than the 
 principles of science applied practically. The man who pro- 
 portions the several parts of a mill uses the same scientific 
 principles as if he had the power of constructing an uni- 
 verse ; but, as he cannot give to matter that invisible 
 agency by which all the component parts of the immense 
 machine of the universe have influence upon each other, 
 and act in motional unison together without any apparent 
 contact, and to which man has given the name of attraction, 
 gravitation, and repulsion, he supplies the place of that 
 agency by the humble imitation of teeth and cogs. All the 
 parts of man's microcosm must visibly touch. But could he 
 gain a knowledge of that agency, so as to be able to apply it 
 in practice, we might then say that another " canonical 
 book " of the Word of God had been discovered. 
 
 If man could alter the properties of the lever, so also 
 could he alter the properties of the triangle ; for a lever 
 (taking that sort of lever which is called a steel-yard, for 
 the sake of explanation) forms, when in motion, a triangle. 
 The line it descends from (one point of that line being in
 
 AGE OF REASON. 29 
 
 the fulcrum), the line it descends to, and the cord of the arc 
 which the end of the lever describes in the air, are the three 
 sides of a triangle. The other arm of the lever describes 
 also a triangle ; and the corresponding sides of those two 
 triangles, calculated scientifically, or measured geometrically, 
 and also the signs, tangents, and secants generated from the 
 angles, and geometrically measured, have the same propor- 
 tions to each other as the different weights have that will 
 balance each other on the lever, leaving the weight of the 
 lever out of the case. 
 
 It may also be said that man can make a wheel and axis, 
 that he can put wheels of different magnitudes together, and 
 produce a mill. Still the case comes back to the same point, 
 which is, that he did not make the principle which gives the 
 wheel those powers. That principle is as unalterable as in 
 the former cases, or rather it is the same principle under a 
 different appearance to the eye. 
 
 The po'iver that two wheels of different magnitudes have 
 upon each other is in the same proportion as if the semi- 
 diameter of the two wheels were joined together, and made 
 into that kind of lever I have described, suspended at the 
 part where the semi-diameters join ; for the two wheels, 
 scientifically considered, are no other than the two circles 
 generated by the motion of the compound lever. 
 
 It is from the study of the true theology that all our 
 knowledge of science is derived, and it is from that know- 
 ledge that all the arts have originated. 
 
 The Almighty Lecturer, by displaying the principles of 
 science in the structure of the universe, has invited man to 
 study and to imitation. It is as if He had said to the 
 inhabitants of this globe that we call ours, " I have made 
 an earth for man to dwell upon, and I have rendered the 
 starry heavens visible, to teach him science and the arts. 
 He can now provide for his own comfort, and learn from ??/ 
 munificence to all to be kind to each other." 
 
 Of what use is it, unless it be to teach man something, 
 that his eye is endowed with the power of beholding, to an 
 incomprehensible distance, an immensity of Avorlds revolving 
 in the ocean of space ? Or of what use is it that this 
 immensity of worlds is visible to man ? What has man to 
 do with the Pleiades, with Orion, with Sirius, with the star 
 he calls the North star, the moving orbs he has named
 
 30 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus, and Mercury, if no uses are 
 to follow from their being visible ? A less power of vision 
 would have been sufficient for man, if the immensity he now 
 possesses were given only tc waste itself, as it were, on an 
 immense desert of space glittering with shows. 
 
 It is only by contemplating what he calls the starry 
 heavens, as the book and school of science, that he discovers 
 any use in their being visible to him, or any advantage 
 resulting from his immensity of vision. But when he con- 
 templates the subject in this light, he sees an additional 
 motive for saying that "nothing was made in vain;" for in 
 vain would be this power of vision if it taught man nothing. 
 
 As the Christian system of faith has made a revolution 
 in theology, so also has it made a revolution in the state of 
 learning. That which is now called learning was not 
 learning originally. Learning does not consist, as the 
 schools now make it consist, in the knowledge of languages, 
 but in the knowledge of things to which language gives 
 names. 
 
 The Greeks were a learned people ; but learning with 
 them did not consist in speaking Greek, any more than in a 
 Roman speaking Latin, or a Frenchman speaking French, 
 or an Englishman speaking English. From what we 
 know of the Greeks it does not appear that they knew or 
 studied any language but their own ; and this was one 
 cause of their becoming so learned it afforded them more 
 time to apply themselves to better studies. The schools of 
 the Greeks were schools of science and philosophy, and not 
 of languages ; and it is in the knowledge of the things that 
 science and philosophy teach that learning consists. 
 
 Almost all the scientific learning that now exists came 
 to us from the Greeks, or the people who spoke the Greek 
 language. It therefore became necessary for the people of 
 other nations who spoke a different language, that some 
 among them should learn the Greek language, in order that 
 the learning the Greeks had might be known in those 
 nations, by translating the Greek books of science and 
 philosophy into the mother tongue of each nation. 
 
 The study, therefore, of the Greek language (and in the 
 same manner for the Latin) was no other than the drudgery 
 business of a linguist ; and the language thus obtained was 
 no other than the means, as it were, the tools, employed to
 
 AGE OF REASON. 31 
 
 obtain the learning the Greeks had. It made no part of the 
 learning itself, and was so distinct from it as to make it ex- 
 ceedingly probable that the persons who had studied Greek 
 sufficiently to translate those works such, for instance, as 
 " Euclid's Elements " did not understand any of the learn- 
 ing the works contained. 
 
 As there is now nothing new to be learned from the dead 
 languages, all the useful books being already translated, the 
 languages are become useless, and the time expended in 
 teaching and in learning them is wasted. So far as the 
 study of languages may contribute to the progress and 
 communication of knowledge (for it has nothing to do with 
 the creation of knowledge) it is only in the living languages 
 that new knowledge is to be found ; and certain it is that, 
 in general, a youth will learn more of a living language in 
 one year than of a dead language in seven, and it is but 
 seldom that the teacher knows much of it himself. The 
 difficulty of learning the dead languages does not arise from 
 any superior abstruseness in the languages themselves, but 
 in their " being dead " and the pronunciation entirely lost 
 It would be the same thing with any language when it 
 becomes dead. The best Greek linguist that now exists 
 does not understand Greek so well as a Grecian ploughman 
 or a Grecian milkmaid did ; and the same for the Latin, 
 compared with a ploughman or a milkmaid of the Romans ; 
 and, with respect to pronunciation, and idiom, not so well as 
 the cows that she milked. It would, therefore, be advan- 
 tageous to the state of learning to abolish the study of the 
 dead languages, and to make learning consist, as it originally 
 did, in scientific knowledge. 
 
 The apology that is sometimes made for continuing to 
 teach the dead languages is that they are taught at a time 
 when a child is not capable of exerting any other mental 
 faculty than that of memory. But this is altogether erro- 
 neous. The human mind has a natural disposition to scien- 
 tific knowledge and to the things connected with it. The 
 first and favorite amusement of a child, even before it 
 begins to play, is that of imitating the works of man. It 
 builds houses with cards or sticks ; it navigates the little 
 ocean of a bowl of water with a paper boat ; or dams the 
 stream of a gutter, and contrives something which it calls a 
 mill ; and it interests itself in the fate of its works with a
 
 02 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 care that resembles affection. It afterwards goes to school, 
 where its genius is killed by the barren study of a dead 
 language, and the philosopher is lost in the linguist. 
 
 But the apology that is now made for continuing to teach 
 the dead languages could not be the cause at first of cutting 
 down learning to the narrow and humble sphere of linguistry ; 
 the cause, therefore, must be sought for elsewhere. In all 
 researches of this kind, the best evidence that can be pro- 
 duced is the internal evidence the thing carries with itself, 
 and the evidence of circumstances that unite with it ; both 
 of which in this case are not difficult to be discovered. 
 
 Putting, then, aside, as a matter of distinct consideration, 
 the outrage offered to the moral justice of God, by sup- 
 posing him to make the innocent suffer for the guilty, and 
 also the loose morality and low contrivance of supposing 
 him to change himself into the shape of man, in order to 
 make an excuse to himself for not executing his supposed 
 sentence upon Adam putting, I say, those things aside, as 
 matter of distinct consideration, it is certain that what is 
 called the Christian system of faith, including in it the 
 whimsical account of the creation; the strange story of Eve, 
 the snake, and the apple ; the ambiguous idea of a man-god ; 
 the corporeal idea of the death of a god ; the mythological 
 idea of a family of gods ; and the Christian system of arith- 
 metic, that three are one, and one is three, are all irrecon- 
 cileable, not only to the divine gift of reason that God has 
 given to man, but to the knowledge that man gains of the 
 power and wisdom of God by the aid of the sciences, and 
 by studying the structure of the universe that God has 
 made. 
 
 The setter-up, therefore, and the advocates of the Chris- 
 tian system of faith, could not but forsee that the continually- 
 progressive knowledge that man would gain, by the aid of 
 science, of the power and wisdom of God, manifested in the 
 structure of the universe, and in all the works of creation, 
 would militate against, and call into qtiestion, the truth of 
 their system of faith ; and, therefore, it became necessary 
 to their purpose to cut learning down to a size less dangerous 
 to their project; and this they effected by restricting the idea 
 of learning to the dead study of dead languages. 
 
 They not only rejected the study of science out of the 
 Christian schools, but they persecuted it ; and it is only
 
 AGE OF REASON. 33 
 
 within about the last two centuries that the study has been 
 revived. So late as 1610. Galileo, a Florentine, discovered 
 and introduced the use of telescopes, and by applying them 
 to observe the motions and appearances of the heavenly 
 bodies, afforded additional means for ascertaining the true 
 structure of the universe. Instead of being esteemed for 
 those discoveries he was sentenced to renounce them, or the 
 opinions resulting from them, as a damnable heresy. And 
 prior to that time Vigilus was condemned to be burned for 
 asserting the antipodes, or, in other words, that the earth 
 was a globe, and habitable in every part where there was 
 land. Yet the truth of this is now too well known even to 
 be told. 
 
 If the belief of errors not morally bad did no mischief, 
 it would make no part of the moral duty of man to oppose 
 and remove them. There was no moral ill in believing the 
 earth was flat like a trencher any more than there was 
 any moral virtue in believing it was round like a globe ; 
 neither was there any moral ill in believing that the Creator 
 made no other world than this, any more than there was 
 moral virtue in believing that he made millions, and that the 
 infinity of space is filled with worlds. But w r hen a system 
 of religion is made to grow out of a supposed system of 
 creation that is not true, and to unite itself therewith in a 
 manner almo.-t inseparable therefrom, the case assumes an 
 entirely different ground. It is then that the truth, though 
 otherwise indifferent itself, becomes an essential by becoming 
 the criterion, that either confirms by corresponding evidence, 
 or denies by contradictory evidence the reality of religion 
 itself. In this view of the case it is the moral duty of man 
 to obtain every possible evidence that the structure of the 
 heavens, or any other part of creation, affords with respect 
 to systems of religion. But this the supporters or partisans 
 of the Christian system, as if dreading the result, incessantly 
 opposed, and not only rejected the sciences but persecuted 
 the professors. Had Newton or Descartes lived three or 
 four hundred years ago, and pursued their studies as they 
 did, it is most probable they would not have lived to finish 
 them ; and had Franklin drawn lightning from the clouds 
 at the same time, it would have been at the hazard of 
 expiring for it in flames. 
 
 Latter times have laid all the blame upon the Goths and 
 
 D
 
 34 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Vandals ; but however unwilling the partisans of the 
 Christian system may be to believe or to acknowledge it, 
 it is nevertheless true that the age of ignorance commenced 
 with the Christian system. There was more knowledge in 
 the world before that period than for many centuries after- 
 wards ; and as to religious knowledge, the Christian system, 
 as already said, was only another species of mythology, and 
 the mythology to which it succeeded was a corruption of an 
 ancient system of Theism.* 
 
 It is owing to this long interregnum of science, and to 
 no other cause, that we have now to look back through a vast 
 chasm of many hundred years to the respectable characters 
 we call the ancients. Had the progression of knowledge 
 gone on proportionably with the stock that before existed, 
 that chasm would have been filled up with characters rising 
 superior in knowledge to each other ; and those ancients we 
 now so much admire would have appeared respectably in the 
 background of the scene. But the Christian system laid all 
 waste ; and if we take our stand about the beginning of the 
 sixteenth century we look back through that long chasm, to 
 
 * It is impossible for us now to know at what time the heathen 
 mythology began ; but it is certain, from the internal evidence that it 
 carries, that it did not begin in the same state or condition in which it 
 ended. All the gods of that mythology, except Saturn, were of modern 
 invention. The supposed reign of Saturn was prior to that which is 
 called heathen mythology, and was so far a species of atheism, that it 
 admitted the belief of only one God. Saturn is supposed to have abdi- 
 cated the government in favor of his three sons and one daughter, 
 Jupiter, Pluto. Neptune, and Juno ; after this thousands of other gods 
 and demi-gods were imaginarily created, and the calendar of gods in- 
 creased as fast as the calendar of saints, and the calendars of courts 
 have increased since. 
 
 All the corruptions that have taken place in theology, and in religion, 
 have been produced by admitting what man calls revealed religion. 
 The mythologists pretended to more revealed religion than the Chris- 
 tians do. They had their oracles and their priests, who were supposed 
 to receive and deliver the word of God verbally on almost all occasions. 
 
 Since then, all corruptions, down from Moloch to modern predestina- 
 rianism, and the human sacrifices of the heathens, to the Christian 
 sacrifice of the Creator, have been produced by admitting what is called 
 revealed religion, the most effectual means to prevent all such evils and 
 impositions is, not to admit of any other revelation than that which is 
 manifested in the book of Creation, and to contemplate the Creation as 
 the only true and real word of God that ever did or ever will exist, and 
 that everything else called the word of God is fable and imposition.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 35 
 
 the times of the ancients, as over a vast sandy desert, in 
 which not a shrub appears to intercept the vision to the 
 fertile hills beyond. 
 
 It is an inconsistency, scarcely possible to be credited, 
 that anything should exist under the name of a religion, 
 that held it to be irreligious to study and contemplate the 
 structure of the universe that God had made. But the fact 
 is too well established to be denied. The event that served 
 more than any other to break the first link in this long 
 chain of despotic ignorance is that known by the name of 
 the Reformation by Luther. From that time though it 
 does not appear to have made any part of the intention of 
 Luther, or of those who are called reformers the sciences 
 began to revive, and liberality, their natural associate, 
 began to appear. This was the only public good the 
 Reformation did, for, with respect to religious good, it 
 might as well not have taken place. The mythology still 
 continued the same', and a multiplicity of national popes 
 grew out of the downfall of the pope of Christendom. 
 
 Having thus shown, from the internal evidence of things, 
 the cause that produced a change in the state of learning, 
 and the motive for substituting the study of the dead 
 languages in the place of the sciences, I proceed, in addition 
 to the several observations already made in the former part 
 of this work, to compare, or rather to confront, the evidence 
 that the structure of the universe affords with the Christian 
 system of religion. But as I cannot begin this part better 
 than by referring to the ideas that occurred to me at an 
 early part of life, and which, I doubt not, have occurred ini 
 some degree to almost every other person at one time or 
 other, I shall state what those ideas were, and add thereto 
 such other matter as shall arise out of the subject, giving to 
 the whole, by way of preface, a short introduction. 
 
 My father being of the Quaker profession, it was my good 
 fortune to have an exceedingly good moral education, and 
 a tolerable stock of useful learning. Though I went to the 
 grammar school, I did not learn Latin, not only because I 
 had no inclination to learn languages, but because of the 
 objection the Quakers have against the books in which the 
 language is taught. But this did not prevent me from being 
 acquainted with the subjects of all the Latin books used in 
 the school. 
 
 D2
 
 36 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 The natural bent of my mind was to science. I had 
 some turn, and I believe some talent, for poetry, but this I 
 rather repressed than encouraged, as leading too much into 
 the field of imagination As &oon as I was able I purchased 
 a pair of globes, and attended the philosophical lectures of 
 Martin and Ferguson, and became afterwards acquainted 
 with Dr. Bevis, of the society called the Royal Society, then 
 living in the Temple, and an excellent astronomer. 
 
 I had no disposition for what is called politics. It pre- 
 sented to my mind no other idea than is contained in the 
 word jockey-ship. When, therefore, I turned my thoughts 
 towards matters of government, I had to form a system for 
 myself that accorded with the moral and philosophical 
 principles in which I had been educated. I saw, or at least I 
 thought I saw, a vast scene opening itself to the world in 
 the affairs of America, and it appeared to me that, unless 
 the Americans changed the plan they were then pursuing 
 with respect to the government of England, and declare 
 themselves independent, they would not only involve them- 
 selves in a multiplicity of new difficulties, but shut out the 
 prospect that was then offering itself to mankind through 
 their means. It was from these motives that I published 
 the work known by the name of " Common Sense," which 
 is the first work I ever did publish, and, so far as I can 
 judge of myself, I believe I never should have been known 
 to the world as an author on any subject whatever had it 
 not been for the affairs of America. I wrote ' Common 
 Sense" the latter end of the year 1775, and published it the 
 first of January, 1776. Independence was declared the 
 fourth of July following. 
 
 Any person who has made observations on the state and 
 progress of the human mind by observing his own cannot 
 but have observed that there are two distinct classes of what 
 are called thoughts : those that we produce in ourselves by 
 reflection and the act of thinking, and those that come into 
 the mind of their own accord. I have always made it a 
 rule to treat those voluntary visitors with civility, taking 
 care to examine, as well as I was able, if they were worth 
 entertaining, and it is from them I have acquired almost all 
 the knowledge I have. As to the learning that any person 
 gains from school education, it serves only, like a small 
 capital, to put him in the way of beginning learning for
 
 AGE OP REASON. 37 
 
 himself afterwards. Every person of learning is finally his 
 own teacher, the reason of which is that principles, being of 
 a distinct quality to circumstances, cannot be impressed 
 upon the memory. Their place of mental residence is the 
 understanding, and they are never so lasting as when they 
 begin by conception. Thus much for the introductory 
 part. 
 
 From the time I was capable of conceiving an idea, and 
 acting upon it by reflection, I either doubted the truth of 
 the Christian system, or thought it to be a strange affair ; 
 I scarcely knew which it was. But I well remember, when 
 about seven or eight years of age, hearing a sermon read by 
 a relation of mine, who was a great devotee of the church, 
 upon the subject of what is called " Redemption by the 
 death of the Son of God." After the sermon was ended I 
 went into the garden, and as I was going down the garden 
 steps (for I perfectly recollect the spot) I revolted at the 
 recollection of what I had heard, and thought to myself that 
 it was making God Almighty act like a passionate man that 
 killed his son when he could not revenge himself in any 
 other way ; and as I was sure a man would be hanged that 
 did su"h a thing, I could not see for what purpose they 
 preached such sermons. This was not one of those kind of 
 thoughts that had anything in it of childish levity ; it was 
 to me a serious reflection arising from the idea I had that 
 God was too good to do such an action, and also too mighty 
 to be under the necessity of doing it. I believe in the 
 same manner to this moment ; and I moreover believe that 
 any system of religion that has anything in it that shocks 
 the mind of a child cannot be a true system. 
 
 It seems as if parents of the Christian profession were 
 ashamed to tell their children anything about the principles 
 of their religion. They sometimes instruct them in morals, 
 and talk to them of the goodness of what they call Provi- 
 dence ; for the Christian mythology has five deities : there 
 is God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost, God 
 the Providence, and the Goddess Nature. But the Christian 
 story of God the Father putting His son to death, or em- 
 ploying pcopte to do it (for that is the plain language of 
 the f^tory), cannot be told by a parent to a child : and to 
 tell him that it was done to make mankind happier and 
 better is making the story still worse, as if mankind could
 
 38 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 be improved by the example of murder ; and to tell him 
 that all this is a mystery is only making an excuse for the 
 incredibility of it. 
 
 How different is this from the pure and simple profession 
 of Deism ! The true Deist has but one Deity, and his reli- 
 gion consists in contemplating the power, wisdom, and 
 benignity of the Deity in his works, and in endeavoring to 
 imitate him in everything moral, scientifical, and mechanical. 
 
 The religion that approaches the nearest of all others to 
 true Deism, in the moral and benign part thereof, is that 
 professed by the Quakers : but they have contracted them- 
 selves too much by leaving the works of God out of their 
 system. Though 1 reverence their philanthropy, I cannot 
 help smiling at the conceit, that -if the taste of a Quaker 
 could have been consulted at the Creation, what a silent and 
 drab-colored Creation it would have been ! Not a flower 
 would have blossomed its gaities, nor a bird been permitted 
 to sing. 
 
 Quitting these reflections, I proceed to other matters. 
 After I had made myself master of the use of the globes, 
 and of the orrery,* and conceived an idea of an affinity of 
 space, and of the eternal divisibility of matter, and obtained 
 at least a general knowledge of what is called natural philo- 
 sophy, I began to compare or, as I have before said, to 
 confront the eternal evidence those things afford with the 
 Christian system of faith. 
 
 Though it is not a direct article of the Christian system 
 that this world that we inhabit is the whole of the habitable 
 creation, yet it is so worked up therewith from what is 
 called the Mosaic account of the Creation, the story of Eve 
 and the apple, and the counterpart of that story, the death 
 of the Son of God, that to believe otherwise that is, to 
 believe that God created a plurality of worlds, at least as 
 
 * As this book may fall into the hands of persons who do not know 
 what an orrery is, it is for their information I add this note, as the 
 name gives no idea of the uses of the thing. The orrery has its name 
 from the person who invented it. It is a machinery of clock-work, 
 representing the universe in miniature, and in which, the revolution of 
 the earth round itself and round the sun, the revolution of the moon 
 round the earth, the revolution of the planets round the sun, their 
 relative distances from the sun as the centre of the whole system, 
 their relative distances from each other, and their different magni- 
 tudes, are represented as they really exist in what we call the heavens.
 
 AGE OF KEASON. 39 
 
 numerous as what we call stars renders the Christian 
 system of faith at once little and ridiculous and scatters it 
 in the mind like feathers in the air. The two beliefs cannot 
 be held together in the same mind, and he who thinks that 
 he believes both has thought but little of either. 
 
 Though the belief of a plurality of worlds was familiar to 
 the ancients, it is only within the last three centuries that 
 the extent and dimensions of this globe that we inhabit 
 have been ascertained. Several vessels, following the track 
 of the ocean, have sailed entirely round the world, as a man 
 may march in a circle, and come round by the contrary side 
 of the circle to the spot he set out from. The circular 
 dimensions of our world in the widest part, as a man would 
 measure the widest round of an apple or a ball, is only 
 twenty-five thousand and twenty English miles, reckoning 
 sixty-nine miles and a-half to an equatorial degree, and may 
 be sailed round in the space of about three years.* 
 
 A world of this extent may at first thought appear to us 
 to be great ; but if we compare it with the immensity of 
 space in which it is suspended, like a bubble or a balloon in 
 the air, it is infinitely less in proportion than the smallest 
 grain of sand is to the size of the world, or the finest par- 
 ticle of dew to the whole ocean ; and is therefore but small ; 
 and, as will be hereafter shown, is only one of a system of 
 worlds, of which the universal creation is composed. 
 
 It is not difficult to gain some faint idea of the im- 
 mensity of space in which this and all the other worlds are 
 suspended, if we follow a progression of ideas. When we 
 think of the size or dimensions of a room, our ideas limit 
 themselves to the walls, and there they stop. But when our 
 eye or our imagination darts into space that is, when it looks 
 upward into what we call the open air, we cannot conceive 
 any walls or boundaries it can have ; and if, for the sake of 
 resting our ideas, we suppose a boundary, the question im- 
 mediately renews itself, and " asks, What is beyond that 
 boundary ? and in the same manner, What is beyond the 
 next boundary? and so on, till the fatigued imagination 
 returns and says, there is no end. Certainly, then, the 
 
 * Allowing a ship to sail, on an average, three miles in an hour, she 
 would sail entirely round the world in less than one year, if she could 
 sail in a direct circle ; but she is obliged to follow the course of the 
 ocean.
 
 40 AGE OF REASON 
 
 Creator was not cramped for room when he made this world 
 no larger than it is ; and we have to seek the reason in 
 something else. If we take a survey of our own world, or 
 rather of this of which the Creator has given us the use as 
 our portion in the immense system of creation, we find every 
 part of it the earth, the waters, and the air that surrounds 
 it filled, and as it were crowded, with life, down from the 
 largest animals we know of to the smallest insects the naked 
 eye can behold, and from thence to others still smaller, and 
 totally invisible without the assistance of the microscope. 
 Every tree, every plant, every leaf, serves not only as an 
 habitation, but as a world to some numerous race, till 
 animal existence becomes so exceedingly refined that the 
 effluvia of a blade of grass would be food for thousands. 
 
 Since, then, no part of our earth is left unoccupied, why 
 is it to be supposed that the immensity of space is a naked 
 void lying in eternal waste ? There is rpom for millions of 
 worlds as large or larger than ours, and each of them 
 millions of miles apart from each other. 
 
 Having now arrived at this point, if we carry our ideas 
 only one thought further we shall see. perhaps, the true 
 reason at least a very good reason for our happiness, why 
 the Creator, instead of making one immense world, extend- 
 ing: over an immense quantity of space, has preferred dividing 
 that quantity of matter into several distinct and separate 
 worlds, which we call planets, of which our earth is one. 
 But before I explain my ideas upon this subject, it is neces- 
 sary (not for the sake of those that already know, but for 
 those who do not) to show what system of the universe is. 
 
 That part of the universe that is called the solar system 
 (meaning the system of worlds to which our earth belongs, 
 and of which Sol, or in the English language the sun, is the 
 centre) consists, besides the sun, of six distinct orbs, or 
 planets, or Avorlds, besides the secondary bodies, called the 
 satellites or moons, of which our earth has one that attends 
 her in her annual revolution round the sun, in like manner 
 as the other satellites or moons attend the planets or worlds 
 to which they severally belong, as may be seen by the 
 assistance of the telescope. 
 
 The sun is the centre round which those six worlds or 
 planets revolve at different distances therefrom, and in 
 circles concentric to each other. Each world keeps con-
 
 AGE OF REASON. 41 
 
 stantly in nearly the same track round the sun, and con- 
 tinues at the same time, turning round itself, in nearly an 
 upright position, as a top turns round itself when it is spin- 
 ning on the ground, and leans a little sideways. 
 
 It is this leaning of the earth (twenty-three and a-half 
 degrees) that occasions summer and winter, and the different 
 lengths of days and nights. If the earth turned round 
 itself in a position perpendicular to the plane or level of the 
 circle it moves in around the sun, as a top turns round when 
 it stands erect on the ground, the days and nights would be 
 always of the same length twelve hours day, and twelve 
 hours night and the seasons would be uniformly the same 
 throughout the year. 
 
 Every time that a planet (our earth for example) turns 
 round itself, it makes what we call day and night ; and 
 every time it goes entirely round the sun, it makes what we 
 call a year; consequently our world turns three hundred 
 and sixty five times round itself in going once round the 
 sun.* 
 
 The names that the ancients gave to those six worlds, and 
 which are still called by the same names, are Mercury, 
 Venus, this world that we call ours, Mars, Jupiter, and 
 Saturn. They appear larger to the eye than the stars, being 
 many million miles nearer to our earth than any of the stars 
 are. The planet Venus is that which is called the evening 
 star, and sometimes the morning star, as she happens to set 
 after or rise before the sun, which in either case is never 
 more than three hours. 
 
 The sun as before said, being the centre, the planet or 
 world nearest the sun is Mercury; his distance from the sun 
 is thirty-four million miles, and he moves round a circle 
 always at that distance from the sun, as a top may be sup- 
 posed to spin round in the track in which a horse goes in a 
 mill. The second world is Venus; she is fifty-seven million 
 miles distant from the sun, and consequently moves round 
 in a circle much greater than that of Mercury. The third 
 world is this that we inhabit, and which is eighty-eight 
 million miles distant from the sun, and consequently moves 
 
 * Those who supposed the sun went round the earth every twenty- 
 four hours made the mistake in idea, that a cook would do in fact, that 
 should make the fire go round the meat, instead of the meat turning 
 round itself towards the fire.
 
 42 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 round a circle greater than that of Venus. The fourth 
 world is Mars : he is distant from the sun one hundred and 
 thirty-four million miles, and consequently moves round in 
 a circle greater than that of our earth. The fifth is Jupiter: 
 he is distant from the sun five hundred and fifty-seven 
 million miles, and consequently moves round in a circle 
 greater than that of Mars. The sixth world is Saturn : he 
 is distant from the sun seven hundred and sixty-three 
 million miles, and consequently moves round in a circle that 
 surrounds the circles or orbits of all the other worlds or 
 planets. 
 
 The space, therefore, in the air, or in the immensity of 
 space tlmt our solar system takes up for the several worlds 
 to perform their revolutions in round the sun, is of the 
 extent in a straight line of the whole diameter of the orbit 
 or circle in which Saturn moves round the sun, which, being 
 double his distance from the sun, is fifteen hundred and 
 twenty-six million miles ; and its circular extent is nearly 
 five thousand millions, and its globical content is almost 
 three thousand five hundred million times three thousand 
 five hundred million square miles.* 
 
 But this, immense as it is, is only one system of worlds. 
 Beyond this, at a vast distance into space, far beyond all 
 power of calculation, are the stars called the fixed stars. 
 They are called fixed because they have no revolutionary 
 motion, as the six worlds or planets have that I have been 
 describing. Those fixed stars continue always at the same 
 
 * If it should be asked, how can man know these things ? I have 
 one plain answer to give, which is, that man knows how to calculate an 
 eclipse, and also how to calculate to a minute of time when the planet 
 Venus, in making her revolutions round the sun, will come in a straight 
 line between our earth and the sun, and will appear to us about the 
 size of a large pea crossing across the face of -the sun. This happens 
 but twice in about a hundred years, at the distance of about eight years 
 from each other, and has happened twice in our time, both of which 
 were foreknown by calculation. It can also be known when they will 
 happen again for a thousand years to come, or to any other portion of 
 time. As. therefore, man could not be able to do those things if he did 
 not understand the solar system, and the manner in which the revolu- 
 tions of the several planets or worlds are performed, the fact of calcula- 
 ting an eclipse or a transit of Venus, is a proof, in point that the 
 knowledge exists, and as to a few thcmsands, or even a few million 
 miles, more or less, it makes scarcely any sensible difference in such 
 immense distances.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 43 
 
 distance from each other, and always in the same place, as 
 the sun does in the centre of our system. The probability 
 therefore is, that each of those fixed stars is also a sun, 
 round which another system of worlds or planets, though 
 too remote for us to discover, performs its revolutions, as 
 our system of worlds does round our central sun. 
 
 By this easy progression of ideas, the immensity of space 
 will appear to us to be filled with systems of worlds, and 
 that no part of space lies at waste, any more than any part 
 of the globe of earth and water is left unoccupied. 
 
 Having thus endeavored to convey in a familiar and easy 
 manner some idea of the structure of the universe, I return 
 to explain what I before alluded to, namely, the great 
 benefits arising to man in consequence of the Creator 
 having made a plurality of worlds, such as our system is, 
 consisting of a central sun and six worlds besides satellites, 
 in preference to that of creating one world only of a vast 
 extent. 
 
 It is an idea I have never lost sight of, that all our know- 
 ledge of science is derived from the revolutions exhibited to 
 our eye (and from thence to our understanding) which those 
 several planets or worlds, of which our system is composed, 
 make in their circuit round the sun. 
 
 Had, then, the quantity of matter which these six worlds 
 contain been blended into one solitary globe, the conse- 
 quence to us would have been that either no revolutionary 
 motion would have existed or not a sufficiency of it to give 
 us the idea and the knowledge of science we now have ; and 
 it is from the sciences that all the mechanical arts that con- 
 tribute so much to our earthly felicity and comfort are 
 derived. 
 
 As, therefore, the Creator made nothing in vain, so also 
 must it be believed that he organised the structure of the 
 universe in the most advantageous manner for the benefit of 
 man ; and as we see, and from experience feel, the benefits 
 we derive from the structure of the universe, formed as it is, 
 which benefits we should not have had the opportunity of 
 enjoying if the structure, so far as it relates to our system, 
 had been a solitary globe, we can discover at least one reason 
 why a plurality of worlds has been made, and that reason 
 calls forth the devotional gratitude of man as well as his 
 admiration.
 
 44 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 But it is not to us, the inhabitants of this globe only, 
 that the benefits arising from a plurality of worlds are 
 limited. The inhabitants of each of the worlds of which 
 our system is composed enjoy the same opportunities of 
 knowledge as we do. They behold the revolutionary 
 motions of our earth as we behold theirs. All the planets 
 revolve in sight of each other, and therefore the same 
 universal school of science presents itself to all. 
 
 Neither does the knowledge stop here. The system of 
 worlds next to us exhibits, in its revolutions, the same 
 principles and schools of science to the inhabitants of their 
 system as our system does to us, and in like manner through- 
 out the immensity of space. 
 
 Our ideas, not only of the almightiness of the Creator, 
 but of his wisdom and his beneficence,, become enlarged in 
 proportion as we contemplate the extent and the structure of 
 the universe. The solitary idea of a solitary world rolling, 
 or at rest, in the immense ocean of space, gives place to the 
 cheerful idea of a society of worlds, so happily contrived as 
 to administer, even by their motion, instruction to man. We 
 see our'own earth filled with abundance, but we forget to 
 consider how much of that abundance is owing to the 
 scientific knowledge the vast machinery of the universe has 
 unfolded. 
 
 But, in the midst of those reflections, what are we to 
 think of the Christian system of faith, that forms itself 
 upon the idea of only one world, and that of no greater 
 extent, as is before shown, than twenty-five thousand miles, 
 an extent which a man walking at the rate of three miles 
 an hour for twelve hours in the day, could he keep in a 
 circular direction, would walk entirely round in less than 
 two years. Alas ! what is this to the mighty ocean of space 
 and the almighty power of the Creator ? 
 
 From whence then could arise the solitary and strange 
 conceit that the Almighty, who had millions of worlds 
 equally dependent on his protection, should quit the care of 
 all the rest, and come to die in our world, because, they say, 
 one man and one woman had eaten an apple. And, on the 
 other hand, are we to suppose that every world in the 
 boundless creation had an Eve, an apple, a serpent, and a 
 Redeemer ? In this case, the person who is irreverently 
 called the Son of God, and sometimes God himself, ^yould
 
 AGE OF REASON. 45 
 
 have nothing else to do than to travel from world to world 
 in an endless succession of deaths, with scarcely a momentary 
 interval of life. 
 
 It has been by rejecting the evidence that the word or 
 works of God in the creation affords to our senses, and the 
 action of our reason upon that evidence, that so many wild 
 and whimsical systems of faith and of religion have been 
 fabricated and set up. There may be many systems of 
 religion that, so far from being morally bad, are in many 
 respects morally good ; but there can be but ONE that is 
 true ; and that one necessarily must, as it ever will, be in 
 all things consistent with the ever existing word of God 
 that we behold in his works. But such is the strange con- 
 struction of the Christian system of faith, that every 
 evidence the heavens afford to man either directly con- 
 tradicts it or renders it absurd. 
 
 It is possible to believe, and I always feel pleasure in 
 encouraging myself to believe it, that there have been men 
 in the world who persuaded themselves that what is called a 
 pious fraud might, at least under particular circumstances, 
 be productive of some good. But, the fraud being once 
 established, could not afterwards be explained ; for it is with 
 a pious fraud as with a bad action, it begets a calamitous 
 necessity of going on. 
 
 The persons who first preached the Christian system of 
 faith, and in some measure combined with it the morality 
 preached by Jesus Christ, might persuade themselves that it 
 was better than the heathen mythology that then prevailed. 
 From the first preachers the fraud went to the second, and 
 to the third, till the idea of its being a pious fraud became 
 lost in the belief of its being true ; and that belief became 
 again encouraged by the interest of those who made a liveli- 
 hood by preaching it. 
 
 But, though such a belief might by such means be ren- 
 dered almost general among the laity, it is next to impossible 
 to account for the continual persecution carried on by the 
 church for several hundred years against the sciences and 
 against the professors of science, if the church had not some 
 record or some tradition that it was originally no other than 
 a pious fraud, or did not foresee that it could not be main- 
 tained against the evidence that the structure of the universe 
 afforded.
 
 46 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Having thus shown the irreconcileable inconsistencies be- 
 tween the real Word of God existing in the universe and 
 that which is called the Word of God, as shown to us in a 
 printed book that any man might make, I proceed to speak 
 of the three principal means that have been employed in 
 all ages, and perhaps in all countries, to impose upon 
 mankind. 
 
 Those three means are Mystery, Miracle, and Prophecy. 
 The two first are incompatible with true religion, and the 
 third ought always to be suspected. 
 
 With respect to mystery, everything we behold is, in one 
 sense, a mystery to us. Our own existence is a mystery. 
 The whole vegetable world is a mystery. We cannot 
 account how it is that an acorn, when put into the ground, 
 is made to develop itself and become an oak. We. know 
 not how it is that the seed we sow unfolds and multiplies 
 itself, and returns to us such an abundant interest for so 
 small a capital. 
 
 The fact, however, as distinct from the operating cause, 
 is not a mystery, because we see it ; and we know also the 
 means we are to use, which is no other than putting the 
 seed into the ground. We know, therefore, as much as is 
 necessary for us to know ; and that part of the operation 
 that we do not know, and which if we did Ave could not 
 perform, the Creator takes upon himself, and performs it 
 for us. We are, therefore, better off than if we had been 
 let into the secret, and left to do it for ourselves. 
 
 But though every created thing is in this sense a mystery, 
 the word mystery cannot be applied to moral truth any more 
 than obscurity can be applied to light. The God in whom 
 we believe is a God of moral truth, and not a God of mys- 
 tery or obscurity. Mystery is the antagonist of truth. It 
 is a fog of human invention that obscures truth, and repre- 
 sents it in distortion. Truth never envelopes itself in 
 mystery; and the mystery in which it is at any time 
 enveloped is the work of its antagonist, and never of itself. 
 
 Religion, therefore, being a belief of the God, and the 
 practice of moral truth, cannot have connexion with mystery. 
 The belief of a God, so far from having anything of mys- 
 tery in it, is of all beliefs the most easy ; because it arises 
 to us, as is before observed, out of necessity. And the 
 practice of moral truth, or, in other words, a practical
 
 AGE OF REASON. 47 
 
 imitation of the moral goodness of God, is no other than our 
 acting towards each other as he acts beniguly towards all. 
 We cannot serve God in the manner we serve those who 
 cannot do without such service ; and, therefore, the only 
 idea we can have of serving God, is that of contributing 
 to the happiness of the living creation that God has 
 made. This cannot be done by retiring ourselves from the 
 society of the world, and spending a recluse life in selfish 
 devotion. 
 
 The very nature and design of religion, if I may so express 
 it, prove even to demonstration that it must be free from 
 everything of mystery, and unencumbered with everything 
 that is mysterious. Religion, considered as a duty, is in- 
 cumbent upon every living soul alike, and therefore must be 
 on a level to the understanding and comprehension of all. 
 Man does not learn religion as he learns the secrets and 
 mysteries of a trade. He learns the theory of religion by 
 reflection. It arises out of the action of his own mind upon 
 the things which he sees or upon what he may happen to 
 hear or to read, and the practice joins itself thereto. 
 
 When men whether from policy or pious fraud, set up 
 systems of religion incompatible with the word or works of 
 God in the creation, and not only above but repugnant to 
 human comprehension, they were under the necessity of 
 inventing, or adopting, a word that should serve as a bar to 
 all questions, inquiries, and speculations. The word mys- 
 tery answered this purpose ; and thus it has happened that 
 religion, which in itself is without mystery, has been cor- 
 rupted into a fog of mysteries. 
 
 As mystery answered all general purposes, miracle followed 
 as an occasional auxiliary. The former served to bewilder 
 the mind, the latter to puzzle the senses. The one 'was the 
 lingo, the other the legerdemain. 
 
 But before going further into this subject, it will be proper 
 to inquire what is to be understood by a miracle. 
 
 In the same sense that everything may be said to be a 
 mystery, so also may it be said that everything is a miracle, 
 and that no one thing is a greater miracle than another. 
 The elephant, though larger, is not a greater miracle than a 
 mite ; nor a mountain a greater miracle than an atom. To 
 an Almighty power it is no more difficult to make the one 
 than the other, and no more difficult to make a million of
 
 48 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 worlds than one. Everything, therefore, is a miracle in one 
 sense ; whilst, in the other sense, there is no such thing as a 
 miracle. It is a miracle when compared to our power and 
 to our comprehension. It is not a miracle compared to the 
 power that performs it. But, as nothing in this description 
 conveys the idea that is affixed to the word miracle, it is 
 necessary to carry the inquiry further. 
 
 Mankind have conceived to themselves certain laws by 
 which what they call nature is supposed to act, and that a 
 miracle is something contrary to the operation and effect of 
 those laws. But unless we know the whole extent of those 
 laws, and of what are commonly called the powers of nature, 
 we are not able to judge whether anything that may appear 
 to us wonderful, or miraculous, be within, or beyond, or be 
 contrary to, her natural power of acting. 
 
 The ascension of a man several miles high into the air 
 would have everything in it that constitutes the idea of a 
 miracle, if it were not known that a species of air can be 
 generated several times lighter than the common atmospheric 
 air, and yet possess elasticity enough to prevent the balloon, 
 in which that light air is enclosed, from being compressed 
 into as many times less bulk, by the common air that sur- 
 rounds it. In like manner, extracting flames or sparks of 
 fire from the human body as visible as from a steel struck 
 with a flint, and causing iron or steel to move without any 
 visible agent, would also give the idea of a miracle, if we 
 were not acquainted with electricity, and magnetism; so 
 also would many other experiments in natural philosophy to 
 those who are not acquainted with the subject. The restor- 
 ing persons to life who are to appearance dead, as is prac- 
 tised upon drowned persons, would also be a miracle if it 
 were not known that animation is capable of being suspended 
 without being extinct. 
 
 Besides these, there are performances by sleight of hand, 
 and by persons acting in concert, that have a miraculous 
 appearance, which, when known, are thought nothing of. 
 And, besides these, there are mechanical and optical decep- 
 tions. There is now an exhibition in Paris of ghosts and 
 spectres, which, though it is not imposed upon the spectators 
 as a fact, has an astonishing appearance. As, therefore, we 
 know not the extent to which either nature or art can go, 
 there is no positive criterion to determine what a miracle is;
 
 AGE OF REASON. 49 
 
 and mankind in giving credit to appearances, under the idea 
 of their being miracles, are subject to be continually imposed 
 upon. 
 
 Since then, appearances are so capable of deceiving, and 
 things not real have a strong resemblance to things that are, 
 nothing can be more inconsistent than to suppose that the 
 Almighty would make use of means such as are called 
 miracles, that would subject the person who performed them 
 to the suspicion of being an impostor, and the person who 
 related them to be suspected of lying, and the doctrine in- 
 tended to be supported thereby to be suspected as a fabulous 
 invention. 
 
 Of all the modes of evidence that ever were invented to 
 obtain belief to any system or opinion to which the name of 
 religion has been given, that of miracle, however successful 
 the imposition may have been, is the most inconsistent. 
 For, in the first place, whenever recourse is had to show, for 
 the purpose of procuring that belief, (for a miracle, under 
 any idea of the word, is a show) it implies a lameness or 
 weakness in the doctrine that is preached. And, in the 
 second place, it is degrading the Almighty into the character 
 of a showman playing tricks to amuse and make the people 
 stare and wonder. It is also the most equivocal sort of 
 evidence that can be set up ; for the belief is not to depend 
 Upon the thing called a miracle, but upon the credit of the 
 reporter, who says that he saw it; and, therefore, the thing, 
 were it true, would have no better chance of being believed 
 than if it were a lie. 
 
 Suppose I were to say that when I sat down to write this 
 book, a hand presented itself in the air, took up the pen r 
 and wrote every word that is herein written, would anybody 
 believe me ? Certainly they would not. Would they 
 believe me a whit the more if the thing had been a fact ? 
 Certainly they would not. Since then, a real miracle, were 
 it to happen, would be subject to the same fate as the false- 
 hood, the inconsistency becomes the greater of supposing the 
 Almighty would make use of means that would not answer 
 the purpose for which they were intended, even if they were 
 real. 
 
 If we are to suppose a miracle to be something so entirely 
 out of the course of what is called Nature that she must go 
 out of that course to accomplish it, and we see an account 
 
 E
 
 f>0 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 given of such miracle by the person who said he saw it, it 
 raises a question in the mind very easily decided, which is 
 Is it more probable that Nature should go out of her course, 
 or that a man should tell a lie? We have never seen, in 
 our time, Nature go out of her course, but we have good 
 reason to believe that millions of lies have been told in the 
 same time ; it is, therefore, at least millions to one that the 
 reporter of a miracle tells a lie. 
 
 The story of the whale swallowing Jonah, though a whale 
 is large enough to do it, borders greatly on the marvellous ; 
 but it would have approached nearer to the idea of a miracle 
 if Jonah had swallowed the whale. In this, which may 
 serve for all cases of miracles, the matter would decide itself 
 as before stated, namely : Is it more probable that a man 
 should have swallowed a whale, or told a lie ? 
 
 But supposing that Jonah had really swallowed the whale, 
 and gone with it in his belly to Nineveh, and to convince 
 the people that it was true, have cast it up in their sight of 
 the full length and size of a whale, would they not have 
 believed him to have been the devil instead of .a prophet? 
 Or, if the whale had carried Jonah to Nineveh, and cast 
 him up in the same public manner, would they not have 
 believed the whale to have been the devil, and Jonah one of 
 his imps? 
 
 The most extraordinary of all the things called miracles 
 related in the New Testament is that of the devil flying 
 away with Jesus Christ, and carrying him to the top of a 
 high mountain, and to the top of the highest pinnacle of the 
 Temple, and showing him, and promising him " all the 
 kingdoms of the world." How happened it that he did not 
 discover America ? or is it only with kingdoms that his 
 sooty highness has any interest ? 
 
 I have too much respect for the moral character of Christ 
 to believe that he told this whale of a miracle himself ; 
 neither is it easy to account for what purpose it could have 
 been fabricated, unless it were to impose upon the con- 
 noisseurs of miracles, as it is sometimes practised upon the 
 connoisseurs of Queen Anne's farthings, and collectors of 
 relics and antiquities, or to render the belief of miracles 
 ridiculous by outdoing miracle, as Don Quixote outdid 
 chivalry, or to embarrass the belief of miracles by making 
 it doubtful by what power, whether of God or of the devil,
 
 AGE OF REASON. 51 
 
 anything called a miracle was performed. It requires, 
 however, a great deal of faith in the devil to believe this 
 miracle. 
 
 In every point of view in which those things called 
 miracles can be placed and considered, the reality of them 
 is improbable and their existence unnecessary. They would 
 not, as before observed, answer any useful purpose even if 
 they were true, for it is more difficult to obtain belief to a 
 miracle than to a principle evidently moral without any 
 miracle. Moral principle speaks universally for itself. 
 Miracle could be but a thing of the moment, and seen but 
 by a few ; after this it requires a transfer of faith from God 
 to man to believe a miracle upon man's report. .Instead, 
 therefore, of admitting the recitals of miracles as evidence 
 of any system of religion being true, they ought to be con- 
 sidered as symptoms of its being fabulous. It is necessary 
 to the full and upright character of truth that it rejects the 
 crutch, and it is consistent with the character of fable to 
 seek the aid that truth rejects. Thus much for mystery 
 and miracle. 
 
 As mystery and miracles took charge of the past and 
 the present, prophesy took charge of the future, and rounded 
 the tenees of faith. It was not sufficient to know what had 
 been done, but what would be done. The supposed prophet 
 was the supposed historian of times to come ! And if he 
 happened, in shooting with a long bow of a thousand years, to 
 strike within a thousand miles of a mark, the ingenuity of 
 posterity could make it a point-blank ; and, if he happened 
 to be directly wrong, it was only to suppose, as in the case 
 of Jonah and Nineveh, that God had repented himself, and 
 changed his mind. What a fool do fabulous systems make 
 a man ! 
 
 It has been shown in a former part of this work that the 
 original meaning of the words prophet and prophesying has 
 been changed, and that a prophet, in the sense of the word 
 as now used, is a creature of modern invention ; and it is 
 owing to this change in the meaning of the words that the 
 flights and metaphors of the Jewish poets, and phrases and 
 expressions now rendered obscure by our not being acquainted 
 with the local circumstances to which they applied at the 
 time they were used, have been erected into prophesies, and 
 made to bend to explanations at the will and whimsical
 
 52 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 conceits of sectaries, expounders, and commentators. Every- 
 thing unintelligible was prophetical, and everything in- 
 significant was typical. A blunder would have served for 
 a prophesy, and a dishclout for a type. 
 
 If by a prophet we are to suppose a man to whom the 
 Almighty communicated some event that would take place 
 in future, either there were such men or there were not. 
 If there were it is consistent to believe that the event so 
 communicated would be told in terms that could be under- 
 stood, and not related in such a loose and obscure manner 
 as to be out of the comprehension of those that heard it, and 
 so equivocal as to fit almost any circumstance that might 
 happen .afterwards. It is conceiving very irreverently of 
 the Almighty to suppose he would deal in this jesting 
 manner with mankind, yet all the things called prophesies in 
 the book called the Bible come under this description. 
 
 But it is with prophesy as it is with miracle. It could 
 not answer the purpose even if it were real. Those to 
 whom a prophesy should be told could not tell whether the 
 man prophesied or lied, or whether it had been revealed to 
 him or whether he conceived it ; and if the thing that he 
 prophesied, or pretended to prophesy, should happen, or 
 something like ft among the multitude of things that are 
 daily happening, nobody could again know whether he fore- 
 knew or guessed at it, or whether it was accidental. A 
 prophet, therefore, is a character useless and unnecessary, 
 and the safe side of the case is to guard against being im- 
 posed upon by not giving credit to such relations. 
 
 Upon the whole, mystery, miracle, and prophesy are 
 appendages that belong to fabulous and not to true religion. 
 They are the means by which so many lo heres ! and lo 
 theres ! have been spread about the world, and religion has 
 been made into a trade. The success of one impostor gave 
 encouragement to another and the quieting salvo of doing 
 some good by keeping up a pious fraud protected them from 
 remorse. 
 
 Having now extended the subject to a greater length than 
 I first intended, I shall bring it to a close by abstracting a 
 summary from the whole. 
 
 Firstly, that the idea or belief of a word of God existing 
 in print, or in writing, or in speech, is inconsistent in itself 
 for the reasons already assigned. These reasons, among
 
 AGE OF REASON. 58 
 
 many others, are the want of an universal language ; the 
 mutability of language ; the errors to which translation are 
 subject ; the possibility of totally suppressing such a word ; 
 the probability of altering it, or of fabricating the whole, 
 and imposing it upon the world. 
 
 Secondly, that the Creation we behold is the real and 
 ever-existing word of God, in which we cannot be deceived. 
 It proclaims his power, it demonstrates his wisdom, it 
 manifests his goodness and beneficence. 
 
 Thirdly, that the moral duty of man consists in imitating 
 the moral goodness and beneficence of God, manifested in 
 the creation towards all his creatures. That seeing as we 
 daily do, the goodness of God to all men, it is an example 
 calling upon all men to practise the same towards each other, 
 and consequently, that everything of persecution and revenge 
 between man and man, and everything of cruelty to animals, 
 is a violation of moral duty. 
 
 I trouble not myself about the manner of future existence 
 J content myself with believing, even to positive conviction, 
 that the Power that gave me existence is able to continue 
 it, in any form and manner he pleases, either with or without 
 this body ; ami it appears more probable to me that I shall' 
 continue to exist hereafter than that I should have had 
 existence, as I now have, before that existence began. 
 
 It is certain that, in one point, all nations of the earth, 
 and all religions agree. All believe in a God. The things 
 in which they disagree are the redundancies annexed to that 
 belief ; and therefore, if ever an universal religion should 
 prevail, it will not be believing anything new, but in getting 
 rid of redundancies, and believing as man believed at first. 
 Adam, if ever there was such a man, was created a Deist ; 
 but in the meantime let every man follow as he has a right 
 to do, the religion and the worship he prefers.
 
 54 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 I HAVE mentioned in the former part of the " Age of 
 Reason," that it had long been my intention to publish my 
 thoughts upon religion, but that I had originally reserved it 
 to a later period in life, intending it to be the last work I 
 should undertake. The circumstances, however, which 
 existed in France in the latter end of the year 1793, deter- 
 mined me to delay it no longer. The just and humane 
 principles of the revolution, which philosophy had first dif- 
 fused, had been departed from. The idea, always dangerous 
 to society, as it is derogatory to the Almighty that priests 
 could forgive sins though it seemed to exist no longer, had 
 blunted the feelings of humanity, and callously prepared 
 men for the commission of all manner of crimes. The in- 
 tolerant spirit of church persecutions had transferred itself 
 into politics ; the tribunals styled revolutionary supplied the 
 place of an inquisition ; and the guillotine of the State 
 outdid the fire and faggot of the church. I saw many of 
 my most intimate friends destroyed ; others daily carried to 
 prison ; and I had reason to believe and had also inti- 
 mations given me, that the same danger was approaching 
 myself. 
 
 Under these disadvantages, I began the former part of the 
 " Age of Reason ; " I had, besides, neither Bible nor Testa- 
 ment to refer to, though I was writing against both, nor 
 could I procure any : notwithstanding which I have pro- 
 duced a work that no Bible believer, though writing at his 
 ease, with a library of church books about him, can refute. 
 Towards the latter end of December of that year, a motion 
 was made and carried, to exclude foreigners from the Con- 
 vention. There were but two in it Anacharsis Clootz and 
 myself : and I saw I was particularly pointed at by Bourdon 
 de 1'Oise, in his speech on that motion.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 55 
 
 Conceiving, after this, that I had but a few days of liberty, 
 I sat down, and brought the work to a close as speedily as 
 possible ; and I had not finished it more than six hours, in 
 the state it has since appeared, before a guard came there, 
 about three in the morning, with an order, signed by the 
 two Committees of Public Safety and Surety-General, for 
 putting me in arrestation as a foreigner, and conveyed me 
 to the prison of the Luxembourg. I contrived, in my way 
 there, to call on Joel Barlow, and I put the manuscript of 
 the work into his hands, as more safe than in my possession 
 in prison ; and not knowing what might be the fate in France 
 either of the writer or the work, I addressed it to the pro- 
 tection of the citizens of the United States. 
 
 It is with justice that I say, that the guard who executed 
 this order, and the interpreter of the Committee of General 
 Surety who accompanied them to examine my papers, treated 
 me not only with civility, but with respect. The keeper of 
 the Luxembourg, Bennoit, a man of a good heart, showed to 
 me every friendship in his power, as did also all his family, 
 while he continued in that station. He was removed from 
 it, put into arrestation, and carried before the tribunal upon 
 a malignant accusation, but acquitted. 
 
 After I had been in the Luxembourg about three weeks, 
 the Americans then in Paris went in a body to the Conven- 
 tion, to reclaim me as their countryman and friend, but were 
 answered by the president, Vadier, who was also President 
 of the Committee of Surety-General, and had signed the 
 order for my arrestation, that I was born in England. I 
 heard no more after this, from any person out of the walls 
 of the prison, till the fall of Robespierre, on the 9th of 
 Thermidor July 27, 1794. 
 
 About two months before this event, I was seized with a 
 fever, that in its progress had every symptom of becoming 
 mortal, and from the effects of which I am not recovered. 
 It was then that I remembered with renewed satisfaction, 
 and congratulated myself most sincerely, on having written 
 the former part of the " Age of Reason." I had then but 
 little expectation of surviving, and those about me had less. 
 I know, therefore, by experience the conscientious trial of 
 my own principles. 
 
 I was then with three chamber comrades, Joseph Van- 
 huele, of Bruges, Charles Bastini, and Michael Robyns, of
 
 56 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Louvain. The unceasing and anxious attention of these 
 three friends to me, by night and by day, I remember with 
 gratitude and mention with pleasure. It happened that a 
 physician (Dr. Graham), and a surgeon (Mr. Bond), part of 
 the suite of General O'Hara, were then in the Luxembourg: 
 I ask not myself whether it be convenient to them, as men 
 under the English Government, that I express to them my 
 thanks, but I should reproach myself if I did not ; and also 
 to the physician of the Luxembourg, Dr. Markosi. 
 
 I have some reason to believe, because I cannot discover 
 any other cause, that this illness preserved me in existence. 
 
 Among the papers of Robespierre that were examined 
 and reported upon to the Convention by a Committee of 
 Deputies, is a note in the handwriting of Robespierre, in 
 the following words : 
 
 "Demander que Thomas Paine Demand that Thomas Paine be 
 
 soit decrete d'accusation, pour Tin- decreed of accusation, for the in- 
 
 teret de 1'Amerique autant que de terest of America as well as of 
 
 la France." France. 
 
 From what cause it was that the intention was not put 
 in execution, I know not, and cannot inform myself ; and 
 therefore I ascribe it to impossibility, on account of that 
 illness. 
 
 The Convention, to repair as much as lay in their power 
 the injustice I had sustained, invited me publicly and 
 unanimously to return into the Convention, and which I 
 accepted, to show I could bear an injury without permitting 
 it to injure my principles, or my disposition. It is not 
 because right principles have been violated, that they are to 
 be abandoned. 
 
 I have seen, since I have been at liberty, several publica- 
 tions, written, come in America, and some in England, as 
 answers to the former part of the " Age of Reason." If 
 the authors of these can amuse themselves by so doing, I 
 shall not interrupt them. They may write against the 
 work, and against me, as much as they please.; they do me 
 more service than they intend, and 1 can have no objection 
 that they write on. They will find, however, by this second 
 part, without its being written as an answer to them, that 
 they must return to their work, and spin their cobweb over 
 again. The first is brushed away by accident. 
 
 They will now find that I have furnished myself with a
 
 AGE OF REASON. 57 
 
 Bible and Testament, and I can say also, that I have found 
 them to be much worse books than I have conceived. If I 
 have erred in anything, in the former part of the " Age of 
 Reason," it has been by speaking better of some parts of 
 those books than they deserved. 
 
 I believe, that all my opponents resort, more or less, to 
 what they call Scripture Evidence and Bible Authority, to 
 help them out. They are so little masters of the subject, as 
 to confound a dispute about authenticity with a dispute 
 about doctrines ; I will, however, put them right, that if 
 they should be disposed to write any more, they may know 
 how to begin. 
 
 October, 1795. THOMAS PAINE. 
 
 It has often been said that anything may be proved from 
 the Bible ; but before anything can be admitted as proved 
 by the Bible, the Bible itself must be proved to be true; for 
 if the Bible be not true, or the truth of it be doubtful, it 
 ceases to have authority, and cannot be admitted as proof 
 of anything. 
 
 It has been the practice of all Christian commentators on 
 the Bible, and of all Christian priests and preachers, to im- 
 pose the Bible on the world as a mass of truth, and as the 
 word of God ; they have disputed and wrangled, and have 
 anathematised each other about the supposable meaning of 
 particular parts and passages therein ; one has said and 
 insisted that such a passage meant directly the contrary ; 
 and a third, that it neither meant one nor the other, 
 but something different from both ; and this they call under- 
 standing the Bible. 
 
 It has happened which all the answers I have seen to the 
 former part of the " Age of Reason " have been written by 
 priests; and these pious men, like their predecessors, contend 
 and wrangle, and pretend to understand the Bible ; each 
 understands it differently. But each understands it best : 
 and they have agreed in nothing but in telling their readers 
 that Thomas Paine understands it not. 
 
 Now, instead of wasting their time, and heating them- 
 selves in fractious disputatious about doctrinal points drawn 
 from the Bible, these men ought to know, and if they do 
 not, it is civility to inform them, that the first thing to be 
 understood is, whether there is sufficient authority for
 
 58 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 believing the Bible to be the word of God, or whether there 
 is not. 
 
 There are matters in that book, said to be done by the 
 express command of God, that are as shocking to humanity, 
 and to every idea of moral justice, as anything done by 
 Robespierre, by Carrier, by Joseph le Bon, in France ; by 
 the English Government, in the East Indies ; or by any 
 other assassin in modern times. When we read in the books 
 ascribed to Moses, Joshua, &c., that they (the Israelites) 
 came by stealth upon whole nations of people, who, as the 
 history itself shows, had given them no offence, that they put- 
 all those nations to the sword ; that they spared neither age nor 
 infancy ; that they utterly destroyed men, women, and children; 
 that they left not a soul to breathe ; expressions that are 
 repeated over and over again in those books, and that too 
 with exulting ferocity ; are we sure these things are facts ? 
 are we sure that the Creator of man commissioned these 
 things to be done ? are we sure that the books that tell us 
 so were written by his authority ? 
 
 It is not the antiquity of a tale that is any evidence of its 
 truth ; on the contrary, it is a symptom of its being fabulous ; 
 for the more ancient any history pretends to be, the more it 
 has the resemblance of a fable. The origin of every nation 
 is buried in fabulous tradition, and that of the Jews is as 
 much to be suspected as any other. To charge the commis- 
 sion of acts upon the Almighty, which in their own nature, 
 and by every rule of moral justice, are crimes, as all assas- 
 sination is, and more especially the assassination of infants, 
 is matter of serious concern. The Bible tells us that 
 those assassinations were done by the express command of 
 God. To believe therefore the Bible to be true, we must 
 unbelieve all our belief in the moral justice of God : for 
 wherein could crying or smiling infants offend ? And to 
 read the Bible without horror, we must undo everything 
 that is tender, sympathising, and benevolent in the heart of 
 man. Speaking for myself, if I had no other evidence that 
 the Bible is fabulous, than the sacrifice I must make to 
 believe it to be true, that alone would be sufficient to 
 determine my choice. 
 
 But, in addition to all the moral evidence against the 
 Bible, I will, in the progress of this work, produce such 
 other evidence, as even a priest cannot deny ; and show
 
 AGE OF REASON. 59 
 
 from that evidence, that the Bible is not entitled to credit, 
 as being the word of God. 
 
 But before I proceed to this examination, I will show 
 wherein the Bible differs from all other ancient writings 
 with respect to the nature of the evidence necessary to 
 establish its authenticity ; and this is the more proper to be 
 done, because the advocates of the Bible, in their answers 
 to the former part of the " Age of Reason," undertake to 
 say, and they put some stress thereon, that the authenticity 
 of the Bible is as well established as that of any other 
 ancient book ; as if our belief of the one could become any 
 rule for our belief of the other. 
 
 I know, however, but of one ancient book that authorita- 
 tively challenges universal consent and belief ; and that is 
 "Euclid's Elements of Geometry;"* and the reason is, 
 because it is a book of self-evident demonstration, entirely 
 independent of its author, and of everything relating to 
 time, place, and circumstance. The matters contained in 
 that book would have the same authority they now have, 
 had they been written by any other person, or had the work 
 been anonymous, or had the author never been known ; for 
 the identical certainty of who was the author, makes no 
 part of our belief of the matters contained in the book. But 
 it is quite otherwise with respect to the books ascribed to 
 Moses, to Joshua, to Samuel, &c. Those are books of 
 Testimony, and, they testify of things naturally incredible ; 
 and therefore the whole of our belief, as to the authenticity 
 of those books, rests, in the 'first place, upon the certainty 
 that they were written by Moses, Joshua, and Samuel, or 
 were not written by Moses, Joshua, and Samuel : secondly, 
 upon the credit we give to their testimony. We may 
 believe the first that is, we may believe the certainty of 
 the authorship and yet not the testimony : in the same 
 manner that we believe that a certain person gave evidence 
 upon a case, and yet not believe the evidence that he gave. 
 But if it should be found that the books ascribed to Moses, 
 Joshua, and Samuel, were not written by Moses, Joshua, 
 and Samuel, every part of the authority and authenticity of 
 
 * Euclid, according to chronological history, lived three hundred 
 years before Christ, and about one hundred years before Archimedes 
 he was of the city of Alexandria, in Egypt.
 
 60 . AGE OF REASON. 
 
 those books is gone at once ; for there can be no such thing 
 as forged or invented testimony ; neither can there be 
 anonymous testimony more especially as to things naturally 
 incredible such as that of talking with God face to face, or 
 that of the sun and moon standing still at the command of 
 a man. The greatest part of the other ancient books are 
 works of genius ; of which kind are those ascribed to 
 Homer, to Plato, to Aristotle, to Demosthenes, to Cicero, 
 &c. Here again the author is not an essential in the credit 
 we give to any of those works ; for, as works of genius, 
 they would have the same merit they have now, were they 
 anonymous. Nobody believes the Trojan story, as related 
 by Homer, to be true ; for it is the poet only that is ad- 
 mired ; and the merit of the poet will remain, though the 
 story be fabulous. But, if we disbelieve the matters related 
 by the Bible authors (Moses, for instance), as we disbelieve 
 the things related by Homer, there remains nothing of 
 Moses in our estimation but an imposter. As to the ancient 
 historians from Herodotus to Tacitus, we credit them as far 
 as they relate things probable and credible, and no further ; 
 for if we do, we must believe the two miracles which 
 Tacitus relates were performed by Vespasian, that of curing 
 a lame man and a blind man, in just the same manner as 
 the same things are told of Jesus Christ by his historians. 
 We must also believe the miracles cited by Josephus, that 
 of the sea of Pamphilia opening to let Alexander and his 
 army pass, as is related of the Red Sea, in Exodus. These 
 miracles are quite as well authenticated as the Bible mira- 
 cles, and yet we do not believe them ; consequently the 
 degree of evidence necessary to establish our belief of things 
 naturally incredible, whether in the Bible or elsewhere, is 
 far greater than that which obtains our belief to natural 
 and probable things ; and therefore the advocates for the 
 Bible have no claim to our belief of the Bible, because we 
 believe things stated in other ancient writings ; since we 
 believe the things stated in those writings no further than 
 they are probable and credible : or because they are self- 
 evident, like Euclid ; or admire them because they are 
 elegant, like Homer ; or approve them because they are 
 sedate, like Plato ; or judicious, like Aristotle. 
 
 Having premised these things, I proceed to examine the 
 authenticity of the Bible ; and I begin with what are called
 
 AGE OF REASON. 61 
 
 the five books of Moses : Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Num- 
 bers, and Deuteronomy. My intention is to show that those 
 books are spurious, and that Moses is not the author of 
 them : and still further, that they were not written in the 
 time of Moses, nor till several hundred years afterwards ; 
 that they are no other than an attempted history of the life 
 of Moses, and of the time in which he is said to have lived, 
 and also of the times prior thereto, written by some very 
 ignorant and stupid pretenders to authorship, several 
 hundred years after the death of Moses ; as men now write 
 histories of things that happened, or are supposed to have 
 happened, several hundred or several thousand years ago. 
 
 The evidence that I shall produce in this case is from 
 the books themselves ; and 1 will confine myself to this 
 evidence only. Were I to refer for proofs to any of the 
 ancient authors, whom the advocates of the Bible call pro- 
 fane authors, they would controvert theirs ; I will therefore 
 meet them on their own ground, and oppose them with their 
 own weapon, the Bible. 
 
 In the first place, there is no affirmative evidence that 
 Moses is the author of those books, and that he is the author 
 is altogether an unfounded opinion got abroad nobody knows 
 how. The style and manner in which those books are 
 written, give no room to believe, or even to suppose, they 
 were written by Moses : for it is altogether the style and 
 manner of another person speaking of Moses. In Exodus, 
 Leviticus, and Numbers (for everything in Genesis is prior 
 to the time of Moses, and not the least allusion is made to 
 him therein), the whole, I say, of these books, is in 'the 
 third person : it is always, " the Lord said unto Moses," or 
 " Moses said unto the Lord," or " Moses said unto the 
 people," or " the people said unto Moses : " and this is the 
 style and manner that historians use, in speaking of the 
 persons whose lives and actions they are writing. It may 
 be said that a man may speak of himself in the third person, 
 and therefore it may be supposed that Moses did : but 
 supposition proves nothing, and if the advocates for the 
 belief that Moses wrote those books himself have nothing 
 better to advance than supposition, they may as well be 
 silent. 
 
 But granting the grammatical right, that Moses might 
 speak of himself in the third person, because any man might
 
 62 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 speak of himself in that manner, it cannot be admitted as a 
 fact in those books, that it is Moses who speaks, without 
 rendering Moses truly ridiculous and absurd for example, 
 Numbers, chap, xii., verse 3, " Now the man Moses was 
 very meek, above all the men which were upon the face of 
 the earth." If Moses said this of himself, instead of being 
 the meekest of men, he was one of the most vain and arro- 
 gant of coxcombs ; and the advocates for those books may 
 now take which side they please, for both sides are against 
 them : if Moses was not the author, the books are without 
 authority, and if he was the author, the author is without 
 credit, because the boast of meekness is the reverse of meek- 
 ness, and is a lie in sentiment. 
 
 In Deuteronomy, the style and manner of writing marks 
 more evidently than in the former books that Moses is not 
 the writer. The manner here used is dramatical : the 
 writer opens the subject by a short introductory discourse, 
 and then introduces Moses as in the act of speaking ; and 
 when he has made Moses finish his harangue, he (the writer) 
 resumes his own part, and speaks till he brings Moses for- 
 ward again, and at last closes the scene with an account of 
 the death, funeral, and character of Moses. 
 
 This interchange of speakers occurs four times in this 
 book : from the 1st verse of the 1st chapter, to the end of 
 the 5th verse, it is the writer who speaks ; he then intro- 
 duces Moses as in the act of making his harangue, and this 
 continues to the end of the 40th verse of the 4th chapter ; 
 here the writer drops Moses, and speaks historically of what 
 was done in consequence of what Moses, wnen living, is 
 supposed to have said, and whi^h the writer has dramati- 
 cally rehearsed. 
 
 The writer opens the subject again, in the 1st verse of the 
 5th chapter, though it is only by saying, that Moses called 
 the people of Israel together ; he then introduces Moses as 
 before, and continues him, as in the act of speaking, to the 
 end of the 26th chapter. He does the same thing at the 
 beginning of the 27th chapter ; and continues Moses, as in 
 the act of speaking, to the 28th chapter. At the 29th 
 chapter, the writer speaks again through the whole of the 
 1st verse, and the 1st line of the 2nd verse, where he intro- 
 duces Moses for the last time and continues him, as in the 
 act of speaking, to the end of the 33rd chapter.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 63 
 
 The writer having now finished the rehearsal on the part 
 of Moses, comes forward, and speaks through the whole of 
 the last chapter ; he begins by telling the reader that Moses 
 went up to the top of Pisgah ; that he saw from thence the 
 land which (the writer says) had been promised to Abraham, 
 Isaac, and Jacob : that he, Moses, died there, in the land of 
 Moab, but that no man knoweth of his sepulchre unto this 
 day ; that is, unto the time in which the writer lived who 
 wrote the book of Deuteronomy. The writer then tells us, 
 that Moses was 110 years of age when he died that his 
 eye was not dim, nor his natural force abated ; and he con- 
 cludes, by saying, that there arose not a prophet since in 
 Israel like unto Moses, whom, says this anonymous writer, 
 the Lord knew face to face. 
 
 Having thus shown, as far a^ grammatical evidence 
 applies, that Moses was not the writer of those books, I will, 
 after making a few observations on the inconsistencies of 
 the writer of the book of Deuteronomy, proceed to show, 
 from the historical and chronological evidence contained in 
 those books, that Moses was not, because he could not be, the 
 writer of them ; and, consequently, that there is no authority 
 for believing that the inhuman and horrid butcheries of men, 
 women, and children, told of in those books, were done, as 
 those books say they were, at the command of God. It is a 
 duty incumbent on every true Deist, that he vindicate the 
 moral justice of God, against the calumnies of the Bible. 
 
 The writer of the book of Deuteronomy, whoever he was, 
 for it is an anonymous work, is obscure, and also in contra- 
 diction with himself, in the account he has given of Moses. 
 
 After telling that Moses went to the top of Pisgah (and 
 it does not appear from any account that he ever came down 
 again) he tells us, that Moses died there in the land of 
 Moab, and that he buried him in a valley in the land of 
 Moab ; but as there is no antecedent to the pronoun he, 
 there is no knowing who he was that did bury him. If the 
 writer meant that he (God) buried him how should he (the 
 writer) know it ? or why should we (the readers) believe 
 him? since we know not who the writer was that tells us so, 
 for certainly Moses could not himself tell where he was 
 buried. 
 
 The writer also tells us that no man knoweth where the 
 sepulchre of Moses is unto this day, meaning the time in
 
 64 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 which this writer lived ; how then should he know that 
 Mo.'es was buried in a valley in the land of Moab ? for as 
 the writer lived long after the time of Moses, as is evident 
 from his using the expression of unto this day, meaning a 
 great length of time after the death of Moses, he certainly 
 was not at his funeral : and on the other hand, it is im- 
 possible that Moses himself could say, that no man knoweth 
 where the sepulchre is unto this day. To make Moses the 
 speaker, would be an improvement on the play of a child 
 that hides himself, and cries nobody can find me nobody 
 can find Moses. 
 
 This writer has nowhere told us how he came by the 
 speeches which he has put into the mouth of Moses to speak, 
 and therefore we have a right to conclude, that he either 
 composed them himself, or wrote them from oral tradition. 
 One or other of these is the more probable, since he has 
 given in the fifth chapter a table of commandments, in 
 which that called the fourth commandment is different from 
 the fourth commandment in the twentith chapter of Exodus. 
 In that of Exodus, the reason given for keeping the seventh 
 day is, " because [says the commandment] God made the 
 heavens and the earth in six days and rested on the seventh ; " 
 but in that of Deuteronomy, the reason given is, that it was 
 the day on which the children of Israel came out of Egypt, 
 and therefore, says this commandment, the Loid thy God 
 commanded thee to keep the Sabbath day. This makes no 
 mention of the creation, nor that of the coming out of 
 Egypt. There are also many things given as laws of Moses 
 in this book, that are not to be found in any of the other 
 books ; among which is that inhuman and brutal law, 
 chapter xxi., verses 18, 19, 20, 21, which authorises parents, 
 the father and the mother, to bring their own children to 
 have them stoned to death for what it is pleased to call 
 stubbornness. But priests have always been fond of preach- 
 ing up Deuteronomy, for Deuteronomy preaches up tithes ; 
 and it is from this book, chapter xxv., verse 4, they have 
 taken the phrase, and applied it to the tithing, that thou shj.lt 
 not muzzle the ox when he treadeth out the corn ; and that this 
 might not escape observation, they have noted it in the 
 table of contents at the head of the chapter, though it is 
 only a single verse of less than two lines. O priests ! 
 priests ! ye are willing to be compared to an ox for the sake
 
 AGE OF REASON. 65 
 
 of tithes. Though it is impossible for us to know identically 
 who the writer of Deuteronomy was, it is not difficult to 
 discover him professionally, that he was some Jewish priest 
 who lived, as I shall show in the course of this work, at 
 least three hundred and fifty years after the time of Moses. 
 
 I come now to speak of the historical and chronological 
 evidence. The chronology that I shall use is the Bible 
 Chronology; for I mean not to go out of the Bible for evidence 
 of anything, but to make the Bible itself prove historically 
 and chronologically that Moses is not the author of the 
 books ascribed to him. It is therefore proper that I inform 
 the reader (such an one at least as may not have opportunity 
 of knowing it) that in the larger Bibles, and also in some 
 smaller ones, there is a series of chronology printed in the 
 margin of every page, for the purpose of showing how long 
 the historical matters stated in each page happened, or are 
 supposed to have happened, before Christ, and consequently 
 the distance of time between one historical circumstance and 
 another. 
 
 I begin with the book of Genesis. In the 14th chapter 
 of Genesis, the writer gives an account of Lot being taken 
 prisoner in a battle between the four kings against five, and 
 carried off ; and that when the account of Lot being taken 
 came to Abraham, he armed all his household, and marched 
 to rescue Lot from the captors ; and that he pursued them 
 unto Dan (verse 14.) 
 
 To show in what manner this expression of pursuing them 
 unto Dan applies to the case in question, I will refer to two 
 circumstances ; the one in America, the other in France. 
 The city now called New York, in America, was originally 
 New Amsterdam ; and the town in France, lately called 1 
 Havre Marat, was before called Havre-de-Grace. New 
 Amsterdam was changed to New York in the Year 1664: 
 Havre-de-Grace to Havre Marat in the year 1793. Should, 
 therefore, any writing be found, though without date, in 
 which the name of New York should be mentioned, it would 
 be certain evidence that such writing could not have been 
 written before, and must have been written after New 
 Amsterdam was changed to New York, and consequently 
 not till after the year 1664, or at least during the course of 
 that year. And, in like manner, any dateless writing with 
 the name of Havre Marat would be certain evidence tha
 
 66 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 such a writing must have been written after Havre-de- 
 Grace became Havre Marat, and consequently not till after 
 the year 1793, or at least during the course of that year. 
 
 I now come to the application of those cases, and to 
 si low that there was no such place as Dan till many years 
 after the death of Moses ; and consequently that Moses 
 could not be the writer of the book of Genesis, where this 
 account of pursuing them unto Dan is given. 
 
 The place that is called Dan in the Bible, was originally 
 a town of the Gentiles, called Laish ; and when the tribe 
 of Dan seized upon this town they changed its name to 
 Dan, in commemoration of Dan, who was the father of that 
 tribe, and the great grandson of Abraham. 
 
 To establish this in proof, it is necessary to refer from 
 Genesis, to the 18th chapter of the book called the book of 
 Judges. It is there said (ver. 27) that they (the Danites) 
 came unto Laish, unto a people that ivere at quiet and secure, 
 and they smote them ivith the edge of the sword (the Bible is 
 filled with murder) and burnt the city with fire; and they 
 built a city (ver. 28) and dwelt therein, and they called the 
 name of the city Dan after the name of Dan, their father, 
 Jiowbeit the name of the city ivas Laish at the first. 
 
 This account of the Danites taking possession of Laish, 
 and changing it to Dan, is placed in the book of Judges 
 immediately after the death of Samson. The death of 
 Samson is said to have happened 1120 years before Christ, 
 and that of Moses 1451 before Christ ; and therefore, 
 according to the historical aiTangement, the place was not 
 called Dan till 331 years after the death of Moses. 
 
 There is a striking confusion between the historical and 
 the chronological arrangement in the book of Judges. The 
 five last chapters as they stand in the book 17, 18, 19, 20, 
 21, are put chronologically before all the preceding chapters ; 
 they are made to be 28 years before the 16th chapter, 266 
 before the loth, 245 before the 13th, 195 before the 9th, 
 90 before the 4th, and 15 years before the 1st chapter. 
 This shows the uncertain and fabulous state of the Bible. 
 According to the chronological arrangement, the taking of 
 Laish, and giving it the name of Dan, is made to be 20 years 
 after the death of Joshua, who was the successor of Moses ; 
 and by the historical order, as it stands in the book, it is 
 made to be 306 years after the death of Joshua, and 331
 
 AGE OF REASON. 67 
 
 after that of Moses; but they both exclude Moses from 
 being the writer of Genesis, because, according to either of 
 the statements, no such place as Dan existed in the time of 
 Moses ; and therefore the writer of Genesis must have 
 been some person who lived after the town of Laish had the 
 name of Dan ; and who that person was nobody knows, 
 and consequently the book of Genesis is anonymous, and 
 without authority. 
 
 I proceed now to state another point of historical and 
 chronological evidence, and to show therefrom, as in the 
 preceding case, that Moses is not the author of the book of 
 Genesis. 
 
 In the 36th chapter of Genesis there is given a genealogy 
 of the sons and descendants of Esau, who are called 
 Edomites, and also a list, by name, of the kings of Edom : 
 in enumerating which, it is said, verse 31, "And these are 
 the kings that reigned in the land of Edom, before there reigned 
 <tni/ king over the children of Israel" 
 
 Now, were any dateless writings to be found, in which, 
 speaking of any past events, the writer should say, These 
 things happened before there was any congress in America, 
 or before there was any convention in France, it would be 
 evidence that such writing could not have been written 
 before, and could only be written after there was a congress 
 in America, or a convention in France, as the case might 
 be ; and consequently that it could not be written by any 
 person who died before there was a congress in the one 
 country, or a convention in the other. 
 
 Nothing is more frequent, as well in history as in conver- 
 sation, than to refer to a fact in the room of a date : it is 
 most natural so to do ; first, because a fact fixes itself in the 
 memory better than a date ; secondly, because the fact in- 
 cludes the date, and serves to excite two ideas at once : and 
 this manner of speaking by circumstances implies as posi- 
 tively that the fact alluded to is past, as if it were so 
 expressed. When a person, speaking upon any matter, says, 
 It was before I was married, or before my son was born, or 
 before I went to America, or before I went to France, it is 
 absolutely understood, and intended to be understood, that 
 he has been married, that he has had a son, that he has been 
 in America, or been in France. Language does not admit 
 of using this mode of expression in any other sense : and 
 
 F2
 
 68 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 whenever such an expression is found anywhere, it can only 
 be understood in the sense in which only it could have been 
 used. 
 
 The passage, therefore, that I have quoted, that " these 
 are the kings that reigned in the land of Edom, before there 
 reigned any king over the children of Israel," could only 
 have been written after the first king began to reign over 
 them ; and, consequently, the book of Genesis, so far from 
 having been written by Moses, could not have been written 
 till the time of Saul at least. This is the positive sense of 
 the passage ; but the expression, any king, implies more 
 kings than one, at least it implies two ; and this will carry 
 it to the time of David, and, if taken in a general sense, it 
 carries itself through all the times of the Jewish monarchy. 
 
 Had we met with this verse in any part of the Bible that 
 professed to have been written after kings began to reign in 
 Israel, it would have been impossible not to have seen the 
 application of it. It happens then that this is the case : the 
 two books of Chronicles, which give a history of all the 
 kings of Israel are professedly, as well as in fact, written 
 after the Jewish monarchy began ; and this verse that I 
 have quoted, and all the remaining verses of the 36th chapter 
 of Genesis, are, word for word, in the 1st chapter of 
 Chi-onicles, beginning at the 43rd verse. 
 
 It was with consistency, that the writer of the Chronicles 
 could say, as he has said, 1 Chronicles, chapter i., verse 43, 
 " these are the Icings that reigned in the land of Edom, before 
 any king reigned over the children of Israel ; " because he was 
 going to give, and has given, a list of all the kings that had 
 reigned in Israel ; but as it is impossible that the same 
 expression could have been used before that period, it is as 
 certain as anything can be proved from historical language, 
 that this part of Genesis is taken from Chronicles, and that 
 Genesis is not so old as Chronicles, and probably not so old 
 as the book of Homer, or as .^Esop's fables ; admitting 
 Homer to have been, as the tables of Chronology state, con- 
 temporary with David or Solomon, and JEsop to have lived 
 about the end of the Jewish monarchy. 
 
 Take away from Genesis the belief that Moses was the 
 author, on which only the strange belief that it is the word 
 of God has stood, and there remains nothing of Genesis 
 but an anonymous book of stories, fables, and traditionary
 
 AGE OF 112A.SON: 69 
 
 or invented absurdities, or of downright lies. The story of 
 Eve and the serpent, and of Noah and his ark, drops to a 
 level with the Arabian tales, without the merit of being 
 entertaining ; and the account of men living to eight and 
 nine hundred years becomes as fabulous as the immortality 
 of the giants of the Mythology. 
 
 Besides, the character of Moses, as stated in the Bible, is 
 the most horrid that can be imagined. If those accounts be 
 true, he was the wretch that first began and carried on wars, 
 on the score, or on the pretence of religion ; and under that 
 mask, or that infatuation, committed the most unexampled 
 atrocities that are to be found in the history of any nation, 
 of which I will state only one instance. 
 
 When the Jewish army returned from one of their 
 plundering and murdering excursions, the account goes oil 
 as follow, Numbers, chapter xxxi., verse 13 : 
 
 " And Moses and Eleazer the priest, and all the princes 
 of the congregation, went forth to meet them without the 
 camp. And Moses was wroth with the officers of the host, 
 with the captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, 
 which carne from the battle, and Moses said unto them, 
 Have ye saved all the women alive? behold, these caused the 
 children of Israel, through the counsel of Balaam, to commit 
 trespass against the Lord, in the matter of Peor ; and there 
 was a plague among the congregation of the Lord. Now, 
 therefore, kill every male among the little ones, and kill every 
 woman that hath known man by lying with him ; but all the 
 women children that have not known man by lying with him, 
 keep alive for yourselves." 
 
 Among the detestable villains that in any period of the 
 world have disgraced the name of man, it is impossible to 
 find a greater than Moses if this account be true. Here is 
 an order to butcher the boys, to massacre the mothers, and 
 debauch the daughters. 
 
 Let any mother put herself in the situation of those 
 mothers : one child murdered, another destined to violation, 
 and herself in the hands of an executioner; let any daughter 
 put herself in the situation of those daughters, destined as a 
 prey to the murderers of a mother and a brother, and what 
 will be their feelings? It is in vain that we attempt to 
 impose upon nature, for nature will have her course, and the 
 religion that tortures all her social ties is a false religion.
 
 70 AGE OF KEASON. 
 
 After this detestable order, follows an account of the 
 plunder taken, and the manner of dividing it ; and here it 
 is that the profaneness of priestly hypocrisy increases the 
 catalogue of crimes. Verse '61 to 40, "And the Lord's 
 tribute of the sheep was six hundred and threescore and 
 fifteen : and the beeves were thirty and six thousand, of 
 which the Lord's tribute was three score and twelve : and the 
 asses were thirty thousand and five hundred, of which the 
 Lord's tribute was three score and one, and the persons were 
 sixteen thousand, of which the Lord's tribute was thirty and 
 two persons. 
 
 In short, the matters contained in this chapter, as well as 
 in many other parts of the Bible, are too horrid for humanity 
 to read, or for decency to hear ; for it appears from the 
 35th verse of this chapter, that the number of women and 
 children consigned to debauchery by the order of Moses 
 was thirty-two thousand. 
 
 People in general know not what wickedness there is in 
 this pretended word of God. Brought up in habits of super- 
 stition, they take it for granted that the Bible is true, and 
 that it is good ; they permit themselves not to doubt of it, 
 and they carry the ideas they form of the benevolence of 
 the Almighty of the book which they have been taught to 
 believe was written by his authority. Good heavens ! it is 
 quite another thing ; it is a book of lies, wickedness, and 
 blasphemy ; for what can be greater blasphemy, than to 
 ascribe the wickedness of man to the orders of the 
 Almighty ? 
 
 But to return to my subject, that of showing that Moses- 
 is not the author of the books ascribed to him, and that the 
 Bible is spurious. The two instances I have already given 
 would be sufficient, without any additional evidence, to 
 invalidate the authenticity of any book that pretended to be 
 four or five hundred years more ancient than the matters it 
 speaks of or refers to as facts ; for, in the case of pursuing 
 them unto Dan, and of the kings that reigned over the children 
 of Israel^ not even the flimsy pretence of prophecy can be 
 pleaded. The expressions are in the preter-tense, and it 
 would be downright idiotism to say that a man could pro- 
 phecy in the preter-tense. 
 
 But there are many other passages scattered throughout 
 those books that unite in the same point of evidence. It is
 
 AGE OF REASON. 71 
 
 said in Exodus (another of the books ascribed to Moses), 
 chapter xvi., verse 34, " And the children of Israel did eat 
 manna forty years until they came to a land inhabited ; they 
 did eat manna until they came unto the borders of the land of 
 Canaan" 
 
 Whether the children of Israel ate manna or not, or what 
 manna was, or whether it was anything more than a kind of 
 fungus or small mushroom, or other vegetable substance 
 common to that part of the countiy, makes nothing to my 
 argument ; all that I mean to show is, that it is not Moses 
 that could write this account, because the account extends 
 itself beyond the life and time of Moses. Moses, according 
 to the Bible (but it is such a book of lies and contradictions 
 there is no knowing which part to believe, or whether any), 
 died in the wilderness, and never came upon the borders of 
 the land of Canaan; and consequently it could not be he 
 that said what the children of Israel did or what they ate 
 when they came there. This account of eating manna, 
 which they tell us was written by Moses, extends itself to 
 the time of Joshua, the successor of Moses ; as appears by 
 the account given in the book of Joshua, after the children 
 of Israel had passed the river Jordan, and came unto the 
 borders of the land of Canaan, Joshua chapter v., verse 12, 
 " And the manna ceased on the morrow, after they had eaten 
 of the old corn of the land ; neither had the children of Israel 
 manna any more, but they did eat of the fruit of the land of 
 Canaan that year." 
 
 But a more remarkable instance than this occurs in 
 Deuteronomy : which, while it shows that Moses could not 
 be the writer of that book, shows also the fabulous notions 
 that prevailed at that time about giants. In the third chapter 
 of Deuteronomy, among the conquests said to be made by 
 Moses, is an account of the taking of Og, king of Bashan. 
 Verse 11, "For only Og, king of Bashan, remained of the 
 remnants of the giants ; behold, his bedstead was a bedstead 
 of ii-on : is it not in Rabbath, of the children of Ammon ? 
 nine cubits was the length thereof, and four cubits the 
 breadth of it, after the cubit of a man." A cubit is 1 foot 
 9,888-lOOOths inches ; the length, therefore, of the bed was 
 sixteen feet four inches, and the breadth seven feet four 
 inches; thus much for this giant's bed. Now for the histori- 
 cal part, which, though the evidence is not so direct and
 
 72 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 positive as in the former cases, is nevertheless very presum- 
 able and corroborating evidence, and is better than the best 
 evidence on the contrary side. 
 
 The writer, by way of proving the existence of this giant, 
 refers to his bed as to an ancient relic, and says, is it not in 
 Rabbath (or Rabbah) of the children of Arnmon? meaning 
 that it is ; for such is frequently the Bible method of 
 affirming a thing. But it could not be Moses that said this, 
 because Moses could know nothing about Kabbah, nor of 
 what was in it. Rabbah was not a city belonging to this 
 giant king, nor was it one of the cities that Moses took. 
 The knowledge, therefore, that this bed was at Rabbah, and 
 of the particulars of its dimensions, must be referred to the 
 time when Rabbah was taken, and this was not till 400 
 years after the death of Moses ; for which see 2 Samuel, 
 chapter xii., verse 26 : " And Joab (David's general) 
 fought against Rabbah of the children of Amman, and took 
 Ihe royal city." 
 
 As I am not undertaking to point out all the contradictions 
 in time, place, and circumstance, that abound in the books 
 ascribed to Moses, and which prove to a demonstration that 
 those books could not be written by Moses, nor in the time 
 of Moses, I proceed to the book of Joshua, and to show that 
 Joshua is not the author of that book, and that it is anony- 
 mous, and without authority. The evidence I shall produce 
 is contained in the book itself. I will not go out of the 
 Bible for proof against the supposed authenticity of the 
 Bible. False testimony is always good against itself. 
 
 Joshua, according to the 1st chapter of Joshua, was the 
 immediate successor of Moses ; he was, moreover, a military 
 man, which Moses was not ; and he continued as chief of 
 the people of Israel twenty-five years that is, from the 
 time that Moses died, which, according to the Bible chrono- 
 logy, was 1451 years before Christ, until 1426 years before 
 Christ, when, according to the same chronology, Joshua 
 died. If, therefore, we find in this book, said to have been 
 written by Joshua, reference to facts done after the death of 
 Joshua, it is evidence that Joshua could not be the author, 
 and also that the book could not have been written till after 
 the time of the latest fact which it records. As to the cha- 
 racter of the book, it is horrid ; it is a military history of 
 rapine and murder, as savage and brutal as those recorded
 
 AGE OF REASON. 73 
 
 of his predecessor in villainy and hypocrisy, Moses ; and 
 the blasphemy consists, as in the former books, in ascribing 
 those deeds to the orders of the Almighty. 
 
 In the first place, the book of Joshua, as is the case in the 
 preceding books, is written in the third person ; it is the 
 historian of Joshua that speaks, for it would have been 
 absurd and vainglorious that Joshua should say of himself, 
 as is said of him in the last verse of the 6th chapter, that 
 " his fame was noised throughout all the country." I now 
 come more immediately to the proof. 
 
 In the 24th chapter, verse 31, it is said: " And Israel 
 served the Lbrd all the days of Joshua, and all the days of 
 the elders that over-lived Joshua" Now, in the name of 
 common sense, can it be Joshua that relates what people 
 had done after he was dead? This account must not 
 only have been written by some historian that lived after 
 Joshua, but that lived also after the elders that out-lived 
 Joshua. 
 
 There are several passages of a general meaning with 
 respect to time scattered throughout the book of Joshua, 
 that carries the time in which the book was written to a 
 distance from the time of Joshua, but without marking by 
 exclusion any particular time, as in the passage above 
 quoted. In that passage the time that intervened between 
 the death of Joshua and the death of the elders is excluded 
 descriptively and absolutely, and the evidence substan- 
 tiates that the book could not have been written till after 
 the death of the last. 
 
 But though the passages to which I allude, and which I 
 am going to quote, do not designate any particular time by 
 exclusion, they imply a time far more distant from the days 
 of Joshua, than is contained between the death of Joshua 
 and the death of the elders. Such is the passage, chapter x., 
 verse 14, where, after giving an account that the sun stood 
 still upon Gibeou and the moon in the valley of Ajalon, at 
 the command of Joshua (a tale only fit to amuse children), 
 the passage says : ' And there was no day like that before 
 it or after it, that the Lord hearkened unto the voice of a 
 man." 
 
 This tale of the sun standing still upon mount Gibeon, 
 and the moon in the valley of Ajalon, is one of those fables 
 that detect itself. Such a circumstance could not have
 
 74 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 happened without being known all over the world. One 
 half would have wondered why the sun did not rise, and the 
 other why it did not set, and the tradition of it would 
 be universal ; whereas, there is not a nation in the world 
 that knows anything about it. But why must the moon 
 stand still ? What occasion could there be for moonlight 
 in the daytime, and that too whilst the sun shined ? As a 
 poetical figure the whole is well enough ; it is akiu to that 
 in the song of Deborah and Baruk The stars in their courses 
 fought against Sisera ; but it is inferior to the figurative 
 declaration of Mahomet to the person who came to expostu- 
 late with him on his goings on : Wert thou to come to me 
 with the sun in thy right hand, and the moon in thy left, it 
 should not alter my career. For Joshua to have exceeded 
 Mahomet, he should have put the sun and moon one in each 
 pocket, and carried them as Guy Fawkes carried his dark 
 lanthorn, and take them out to shine as he might happen to 
 want them. 
 
 The sublime and the ridiculous are often so nearly related 
 that it is difficult to class them separately. One step above 
 the sublime makes the ridiculous, and one step above the 
 ridiculous makes the sublime again ; the account, however, 
 abstracted from the poetical fancy, shows the ignorance of 
 Joshua, for he should have commanded the earth to have 
 stood still. 
 
 The time implied by the expression after it that is, after 
 that day being put in comparison with all the time that 
 passed before it, must, in order to give any expressive signifi- 
 cation to the passage, mean a great lengtli of time. For 
 example, it would have been ridiculous, to have said to the 
 next day, or the next week, or the next mouth, or the next 
 year ; to give, therefore, meaning to the passage, compara- 
 tive to the wonder it relates, and the prior time it alludes 
 to, it must mean centuries of years ; less, however, than one 
 would be trifling, and less than two would be barely admis- 
 sible. 
 
 A distant, but general time, is also expressed in the 8th 
 chapter ; where, after giving an account of the taking of the 
 city of Ai, it is said, verse 28, " And Joshua burnt Ai, and 
 made it an heap for ever, even a desolation unto this day ; " 
 and again, verse 29, where, speaking of the king of Ai, whom 
 Joshua had hanged and buried at the entrance of the gate, it is
 
 AGE OF REASON. 75 
 
 said, " And he raised thereon a great heap of stones, that 
 remaineth unto this day ; " that is, unto the day or time in 
 which -the writer of the book of Joshua lived. And again, 
 in the 10th chapter, where, after speaking of the five kings 
 whom Joshua had hangdd on five trees, and then thrown in 
 a cave, it is said, " And he laid great stones on the cave's 
 mouth, which remain unto this very day." 
 
 In enumerating the several exploits of Joshua, and of the 
 tribes and of the places which they conquered or attempted, 
 it is said, chapter xv., verse 63, " As for the Jebusites, the 
 inhabitants of Jerusalem, the children of Judah could not 
 drive them out ; but the Jebusites dwell with the children 
 of Judah at Jerusalem unto this day" The question upon 
 this passage is, at what time did the Jebusites and the chil- 
 dren of Judah dwell together at Jerusalem ? As this matter 
 occurs again in the first chapter of Judges, I shall reserve 
 my observations till I come to that part. 
 
 Having thus shown from the book of Joshua itself, 
 without any auxiliary evidence whatever, that Joshua is not 
 the author of that book, and that it is anonymous and con- 
 sequently without authority, I proceed, as before mentioned, 
 to the book of Judges. 
 
 The book of Judges is anonymous on the face of it ; and 
 therefore even the pretence in wanting to call it the word of 
 God ; it has not so much as a nominal voucher ; it is 
 altogether fatherless. 
 
 This book begins with the same expression as the book of 
 Joshua. That of Joshua begins, chapter i., verse 1, " NOVJ 
 after the death of Moses" &c., and this of Judges begins, 
 " Now after the death of Joshua," &c. This, and the simi- 
 larity of style between the two books, indicate that they are 
 the work of the same author ; but who he was is altogether 
 unknown ; the only point that the book proves, is that the 
 author lived long after the time of Joshua, for though it 
 begins as if it followed immediately after his death, the 
 second chapter is an epitome, or abstract, of the whole book, 
 which, according to the Bible chronology, extends its history 
 through a space of 306 years that is, from the death of 
 Joshua, 1426 years before Christ, to the death of Samson, 
 1120 before Christ, and only 25 years before Saul went to 
 seek his father's asses, find was made king. But there is good 
 reason to believe, that it was not written till the time of
 
 76 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 David at least, and that the book of Joshua was not written 
 before same time. 
 
 In the first chapter of Judges, the writer, after announcing 
 the death of Joshua, proceeds to tell what happened between 
 the children of Judah and the native inhabitants of the land 
 of Canaan. In this statement, the writer, having abruptly 
 mentioned Jerusalem in the 7th verse, says immediately 
 after, in the 8th verse, by way of explanation, " Now the 
 children of Judah had fought against Jerusalem and had 
 taken it ; " consequently this book could not have been 
 written before Jerusalem had been taken. The reader will 
 recollect the quotation I have just before made from the 
 loth chapter of Joshua, verse 63, where it is said, that the 
 " Jebusites dwell with the children of Judah at Jerusalem 
 unto thi<i day ; " meaning the time when the book of Joshua 
 was written. 
 
 The evidence I have already produced to prove that the 
 books I have hitherto treated of were not written by the 
 persons to whom they are ascribed, nor till many years after 
 their death, if such persons ever lived, is already so abun- 
 dant, that I can afford to admit this passage with less weight 
 than I am entitled to draw from it. For the case is, that so 
 far as the Bible can be credited as a history, the city 
 of Jerusalem was not taken till the time of David ; and, 
 consequently, that the books of Joshua and of Judges 
 were not written till after the commencement of the 
 reign of David, which was 370 years after the death of 
 Joshua. 
 
 The name of the city that was afterwards called Jerusalem, 
 was originally Jebus or Jebusi, and was the capital of the 
 Jebusites. The account of David's taking this city is given 
 in 2 Samuel, chapter v., verse 4, &c. ; also in 1 Chronicles, 
 chapter xiv., verse 4, &c. There is no mention in any part 
 of the Bible that it was ever taken before, nor any account 
 that favors such an opinion. It is not said, either in 
 Samuel or in the Chronicles, that they utterly destroyed men, 
 icomen, and children that they left not a soul to breathe, as is 
 xtiid of their other conquests ; and the silence here observed 
 implies that it was taken by capitulation, and that the 
 Jebusites, the native inhabitants, continued to live in the 
 place after it was taken. The account, therefore, given in 
 Joshua, that the Jebusites dwell with the children of Judah at
 
 AGE OF REASON. 77 
 
 Jerusalem unto this day, corresponds to no other time than 
 after the taking of the city by David. 
 
 Having now shown that every book in the Bible, from 
 Genesis to Judges, is without authenticity, I come to the 
 book of Ruth, an idle, bungling story, foolishly told, nobody 
 knows by whom, about a strolling country girl creeping 
 slily to bed to her cousin Boaz. Pretty stuff indeed to be 
 called the word of God ! It is, however, one of the best 
 books in the Bible, for it is free from murder and rapine. 
 
 I come next to the two books of Samuel, and to show that 
 those books were not written by Samuel, nor till a great 
 length of time after the death of Samuel ; and that they are, 
 like all the former books, anonymous, and without 
 authority. 
 
 To be convinced that these books have been written much 
 later than the time of Samuel, and consequently not by him, 
 it is only necessary to read the account which the writer 
 gives of Saul going to seek his father's asses, and of his 
 interview with Samuel, of whom Saul went to inquire about 
 those lost asses, as foolish people now-a-days go to a conjurer 
 to inquire after lost things. 
 
 The writer, in relating the story of Saul, Samuel, and the 
 asses, does not tell it as a thing that had just happened, but 
 as an ancient story in the time this writer lived ; for he tells 
 us in the language or terms used at the time that Samuel 
 lived, which obliges the writer to explain this story in the 
 terms or language used in the time the writer lived. 
 
 Samuel, in the account given of him in the first of those 
 books, chapter ix., is called the seer : and it is by this term 
 that Saul inquires after him. Verse 11," And as they [Saul 
 and his servant] went up the hill to the city, they found 
 young maidens going out to draw water, and said unto them, 
 is the seer here?" Saul then went according to the direc- 
 tion of these maidens, and met Samuel without knowing 
 him, and said unto him, verse 18, " Tell me, I pray thee, 
 where the seer's house is. And Samuel answered Saul, and 
 said, I am the seer." 
 
 As the writer of the book of Samuel relates these ques- 
 tions and answers, in the language or manner of speaking 
 used in the time they are said to have been spoken, and as 
 that manner of speaking was out of use when this author 
 wrote, he found it necessary, in order to make the story
 
 78 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 understood, to explain the terms in which these questions 
 and answers are spoken : and he does this in the 9th verse, 
 where he says, " Beforetime, in Israel, when a man went to 
 inquire of God, thus he spake, Come and let us go to the 
 eeer ; for he that is now called a prophet was beforetime 
 called a seer." This proves, as I have before said, that this 
 story of Saul, Samuel, and the asses, Avas an ancient story at 
 the time the book of Samuel was written, and consequently 
 that Samuel did not write it, and that that book is without 
 authenticity. 
 
 But if we go further into those books, the evidence is still 
 more positive that Samuel is not the writer of them ; for 
 they relate things that did not happen till several years after 
 the death of Samuel. Samuel died before Saul, for the first 
 Samuel, chapter xxviii., tells that Saul and the witch of 
 Endor conjured Samuel up after he was dead; yet the 
 history of the matters contained in those books is extended 
 through the remaining part of Saul's life, and to the latter 
 end of the life of David, who succeeded Saul. The account 
 of the death and burial of Samuel (a thing which he could 
 not write himself), is related in the 25th chapter of the first 
 book of Samuel ; and the chronology affixed to this chapter 
 makes this to be 10GO years before Christ; yet the history of 
 this first book is brought down to 1056 years before Christ ; 
 that is, to the death of Saul, which was not till four years 
 after the death of Samuel. 
 
 The second book of Samuel begins with an account of 
 things that did not happen till four years after Samuel was 
 dead ; for it begins with the reign of David, who succeeded 
 Saul, and it goes on to the end of David's reign, which was 
 forty-three years after the death of Samuel : and, therefore, 
 the books are in themselves positive evidence that they were 
 written by Samuel. 
 
 I have now gone through all the books in the first part of 
 the Bible, to which the names of persons are affixed as being 
 the authors of those books, and which the church, styling 
 itself the Christian church, have imposed upon the world as 
 the writings of Moses, Joshua, and Samuel : and I have 
 detected and proved the falsehood of this imposition. And 
 now, ye priests of every description, who have preached and 
 written against the former part of the " Age of Reason," 
 what have ye to say? Will ye, with all this mass of evidence
 
 AGE OF REASON. 79 
 
 against you, and staring you in the face, still have the 
 assurance to march into your pulpits, and continue to impose 
 these books on your congregations as the works of inspired 
 penmen, and the word of God, when it is as evident as 
 demonstration can make truth appear, that the persons who, 
 ye say, are the authors, are not the authors, and that ye 
 know not who the authors are ? What shadow of pretence 
 have ye now to produce, for continuing the blasphemous 
 fraud ? What have ye still to offer against the pure and 
 moral religion of Deism, in support of your system of false- 
 hood, idolatry, and pretended revelation ? Had the cruel 
 and murderous orders with which the Bible is filled, and the 
 numberless torturing executions of men, women, and children, 
 in consequence of those orders, been ascribed to some friend, 
 whose memory you revered, you would have glowed with 
 satisfaction at detecting the falsehood of the charge, and 
 gloried in defending his injured fame. Is it because ye 
 are sunk in the cruelty of superstition, or feel no interest in 
 the honor of your Creator, that ye listen to the horrid tales 
 of the Bible, or hear them with callous indifference ? The 
 evidence I have produced, and shall still produce, in the 
 course of this work, to prove that the Bible is without 
 authority, will, whilst it wounds the stubbornness of a priest, 
 relieve and tranquilise the minds of millions ; it will free 
 them from all those hard thoughts of the Almighty which 
 priestcraft and the Bible had infused into their minds, and 
 which stood in everlasting opposition to all their ideas of his 
 moral justice and benevolence. 
 
 I come now to the two books of Kings and the two books 
 of Chronicles. These books are altogether historical, and 
 are chiefly confined to the lives and actions of the Jewish 
 kings, who, in general, were a parcel of rascals : but these 
 are matters with which we have no more concern than we 
 have with the Roman emperors, or Homer's account of the 
 Trojan war. Besides which, as those works are anonymous, 
 and as we know nothing of the writer, or of his character, 
 it is impossible for us to know what degree of credit to give 
 to the matters related therein. Like all other ancient 
 histories, they appear to be a jumble of fable and fact, and 
 of probable and of improbable things ; but which distance 
 of time and place, and change of circumstances in the 
 world, have rendered obsolete and uninteresting.
 
 80 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 The chief use I shall make of those books will be that 
 of comparing them with each other, and with other parts of 
 the Bible, to show the confusion, contradiction, and cruelty 
 in this pretended word of God. 
 
 The first book of Kings begins with the reign of Solo- 
 mon, which, according to the Bible chronology, was 1015 
 years before Christ ; and the second book ends 588 years 
 before Christ, being a little after the reign Zedekiah, whom 
 Nebuchadnezzar, after taking Jerusalem and conquering 
 the Jews, carried captive to Babylon. The two books 
 include a space of 427 years. 
 
 The two books of Chronicles are a history of the same 
 times, and in general of the same persons, by another author; 
 for it would be absurd to suppose that the same author wrote 
 the history twice over. The first book of Chronicles (after 
 giving the genealogy from Adam to Saul, which takes up 
 the first nine chapters) begins with the reign of David ; and 
 the last book ends, as in the last book of Kings, soon after 
 the reign of Zedekiah, about 588 years before Christ. The 
 two last verses of the last chapter bring the history fifty-two 
 years more forward that is, to 536. But these verses do 
 not belong to the book, as I shall show when I come to speak 
 of the book of Ezra. 
 
 The two books of Kings, besides the history of Saul, 
 David, and Solomon, who reigned over all Israel, contain 
 an abstract of the lives of seventeen kings and one queen, 
 who are styled kings of Judah ; and of nineteen, who are 
 styled kings of Israel : for the Jewish nation, immediately 
 on the death of Solomon, split into two parties, who chose 
 separate kings, and carried on most rancorous wars against 
 each other. 
 
 Those two books are little more than a history of assassi- 
 nations, treachery, and wars. The cruelties that the Jews 
 had accustomed themselves to practise on the Canaanites, 
 whose country they had savagely invaded under a pre- 
 tended gift from God, they afterwards practised as 
 furiously on each other. Scarcely half their kings died a 
 natural death, and, in some instances, whole families were 
 destroyed to secure possession to the successor; who, after 
 a few years, and sometimes only a few months, or less, share 
 the same fate. In the tenth chapter of the second book of 
 Kings, an account is given of two baskets full of children's
 
 AGE OF REASON. 81 
 
 heads, seventy in number, being exposed at the entrance of 
 the city : they were the children of Ahab, and were mur- 
 dered by the order of Jehu, whom Elisha, the pretended 
 man of God, had anointed to be king over Israel, on pur- 
 pose to commit this bloody deed, and assassinate his prede- 
 cessor. And in the account of the reign of Manaham, one 
 of the kings of Israel, who had murdered Shallum, who had 
 reigned but one month, it said, 2 Kings, chapter xv., verse 
 16, " Then Manaham smote the city of Tiphsah, because 
 they opened not to him, and all the women therein that were 
 with child he ripped vp. 
 
 Could we permit ourselves to suppose that the Almighty 
 would distinguish any nation of people by the name of his 
 chosen people, we must suppose that people to have been an 
 example to all the rest of the world, of the purest piety and 
 humanity, and not such a nation of ruffians and cut-throats 
 as the ancient Jews were ; a people who, corrupted by and 
 copying after such monsters and imposters as Moses and 
 Aaron, Joshua, Samuel, and David, had distinguished them- 
 selves above all others on the face of the known earth for 
 barbarity and wickedness. If we will not stubbornly shut 
 our eyes and steel our hearts, it is impossible not to see, in 
 spite of all that long-established superstition imposes upon the 
 mind, that the flattering appellation of his chosen people is no 
 other than a lie, which the priests and leaders of the Jews 
 had invented to cover the baseness of their own characters ; 
 and which Christian priests, sometimes as corrupt, and often 
 as cruel, have professed to believe. 
 
 The two books of Chronicles are a repetition of the same 
 crimes ; but the history is broken in several places by the 
 author leaving out the reign of some of their kings, and in 
 this, as well as in that of Kings, there is such a frequent 
 transition from kings of Judah to kings of Israel, and from 
 kings of Israel to kings of Judah, that the narrative is 
 obscure in the reading. In the same book, the history 
 sometimes contradicts itself : for example, in the second 
 book of Kings, chapter i., verse 17, we are told, but in 
 rather ambiguous terms, that after the death of Ahaziah, 
 King of Israel, Jehoram, or Joram (who was of the house 
 of Ahab), reigned in his stead in the second year of Jehoram, 
 or Joram, son of Jehoshaphat, King of Judah ; and in 
 chapter viii., verse 16, of the same book, it is said, And in
 
 82 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 the fifth year of Joram, the son of Ahab, King of Israel 
 (Jehoshaphat being then King of Judah), began to reign : 
 that is, one chapter says Joram of Judah began to reign in 
 the second year of Joram of Israel ; and the other chapter 
 says, that J oram of Israel began to reign in the Jifth year of 
 Joram of Judah. Several of the most extraordinary matters 
 related in one history as having happened during the reign 
 of such and such of their kings, are not to be found in the 
 other, in relating the reign of the same king ; for example, 
 the two first rival kings, after the death of Solomon, were 
 Kehoboam and Jeroboam; and in 1 Kings, chapters xii. and 
 xiii., an account is given of Jeroboam making an offering 
 of burnt incense, and that a man, who is there called a man 
 of God, cried out against the altar, chapter xiii., verse 2, 
 " O altar ! altar ! thus saith the Lord : Behold, a child 
 shall be born unto the house of David, Josiah byname; 
 and upon these shall he offer the prieats of the high places 
 that burn incense upon thee, and men's bones shall be burnt 
 upon thee." Verse 4, " And it came to pass when King 
 Jeroboam heard the saying of the man of God, which had 
 cried against the altar, in .bethel, that he put forth his hand 
 from the altar, saying, Lay hold on liini ; and his hand which 
 he put forth against him dried up, so that lie could not pull it 
 in again to him. 
 
 One would think that such an extraordinary case as this 
 (which is spoken of as a judgment), happening to the chief 
 one of the parties, and that at the lirst moment of the sepa- 
 ration of the Israelites into two nations, would, if it had 
 been true, been recorded in both histories. But though 
 men in later times have believed alt that the prophtts have 
 said unto them, it does not appear that thete prophets, or 
 historians, believed each other : they knew each other too 
 well. 
 
 A long account is also given in Kings about Elijah. It 
 runs through several chapters, and concludes with telling, 
 2 Kings, chapter ii., verse 11, *" And it came to pass, as 
 they (Elijah and Elisha) still went on, and talked, that, 
 behold, there appeared a chariot of fire, and horses of fire, 
 and parted them both asunder, and Elijah went up by a whirl- 
 wind into heaven" Hum ! this the author of Chronicles, 
 miraculous as the story is, makes no mention of, though he 
 mentions Elijah by name : neither does he say anything of
 
 AGE OF REASON. 83 
 
 the story related in the second chapter of the same book of 
 Kings, of a parcel of children calling Elisha, bald head, bald 
 head ; and that this man of God, verse 24, " turned back 
 and looked upon them, and cursed them in the name of the 
 Lord, and there came forth two she-bears out of the wood, 
 and tore forty-and-two children of them." He also passes 
 over in silence the story told, 2 Kings, chapter xiii., that 
 when they were burying a man in the sepulchre where 
 Elisha had been buried, it happened that the dead man, 
 as they were letting him down (verse 21), " touched the 
 bones of Elisha, and he (the dead man), revived and stood 
 up on his feet" The story does not tell us whether they 
 buried the man, notwithstanding he revived and stood up on 
 his feet, or drew him up again. Upon all these stories the 
 writer of Chronicles is as silent as any writer of the present 
 day, who did not choose to be accused of lying, or at least 
 of romancing, would be about stories of the same kind. 
 
 But, however these two historians may differ from each 
 other with respect to the tales related by either, they are 
 silent alike with respect to those men styled prophets, whose 
 writings fill up the latter part of the Bible. Isaiah, who 
 lived in the time of Hezekiah, is mentioned in Kings, and 
 again in Chronicles, when these historians are speaking of 
 that reign, but except in one or two instances at most, and 
 those very slightly, none of the rest are so much as spoken 
 of, or even their existence hinted at ; though, according to 
 the Bible chronology, they lived within the time those his- 
 tories were written, some of them long before. If those 
 prophets, as they are called, were of such importance in 
 their day as the compilers of the Bible, and priests and 
 commentators have since represented them to be, how can it 
 be accounted for, that not one of these histories should say 
 anything about them ? 
 
 The history in the books of Kings and of Chronicles is 
 brought forward as I have already said to the year 588 
 before Christ: it will, therefore, be proper to examine which 
 of these prophets lived before that period. 
 
 Here follows a table of all the prophets with the times in 
 which they lived before Christ, according to the chronology 
 affixed to the first chapter of each of the books of the 
 prophets ; and also the number of years they lived before 
 the books of Kings and Chronicles were written. 
 
 62
 
 84 
 
 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Table of the Prophets, with the time in which they lived before 
 Christ and also before the books of Kings and Chronicles 
 were written. 
 
 NAMES. 
 
 Years bef. 
 
 Christ. 
 
 Years bef. 
 Kings and 
 Ohron. 
 
 Observations. 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 760 
 
 172 
 
 mentioned. 
 
 Jeremiah 
 
 629 
 
 41 
 
 (mentioned only in 
 < the last chapt. of 
 
 Ezekiel 
 
 595 
 
 7 
 
 ( Chronicles, 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Daniel 
 
 607 
 
 19 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Hosea 
 
 785 
 
 97 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Joel 
 
 800 
 
 9]9 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Amos . 
 
 789 
 
 199 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Obadiah 
 
 789 
 
 199 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Jonah 
 
 862 
 
 274 
 
 see the note.* 
 
 Micah 
 
 750 
 
 162 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Nahum .t 
 
 713 
 
 125 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Habakuk 
 
 626 
 
 38 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 Zephaniuh 
 
 630 
 
 42 
 
 not mentioned. 
 
 zeTh?riahl after ! h a e 
 
 Malachi f y ear 588 ' 
 
 
 
 
 This table is either not very honorable for the Bible his- 
 torians, or not very honorable for the Bible prophets ; and 
 I leave to priests and commentators, who are very learned 
 in little things, to settle the point of etiquette between the 
 two; and to assign a reason why the authors of Kings and 
 Chronicles have treated those prophets, whom, in the former 
 part of the " Age of Reason," I have considered as poets, 
 with as much degrading silence as any historian of the pre- 
 sent day would treat Peter Pindar. 
 
 I have one observation more to make on the Book of 
 Chronicles, after which I shall pass on to review the 
 remaining books of the Bible. 
 
 In my observations on the book of Genesis, T have quoted 
 a passage from the 36th chapter, verse 31, which evidently 
 refers to a time after kings began to reign over the children 
 
 * In 2 Kings, chapter xiv., verse 25, the name of Jonah is mentioned 
 on account of the restoration of a tract of land hy Jeroboam, but 
 nothing further is said of him, nor is any allusion made to the book of 
 Jonah, nor to his expedition to Nineveh, nor to his encounter with a 
 whale.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 85 
 
 of Israel ; and I have shown, that as this verse is verbatim 
 the same as in Chronicles, chapter i., verse 43, where it 
 stands consistently with the order of history, which in 
 Genesis it does not, that the verse in Genesis, and a great 
 part of the 36th chapter, have been taken from Chronicles; 
 and that the book of Genesis, though it is placed first in the 
 Bible, and ascribed to Moses, has been manufactured by 
 some unknown person, after the book of Chronicles was 
 written, which was not until at least eight hundred and 
 sixty years after the time of Moses. 
 
 The evidence I proceed by, to substantiate this is regular, 
 and has in it but two stages. First, as I have already 
 stated, that the passage in Genesis refers itself for time to 
 Chronicles ; secondly that the book of Chronicles, to which 
 this pas-age refers itself, was not begun to be written until 
 at least eight hundred and sixty years after the time of 
 Moses. To prove this, we have only to look into the 13th 
 verse of the 3rd chapter of the first book of Chronicles, 
 where the writer, in giving the genealogy of the descendants 
 of David, mentions Zedekiah ; and it was in the time of 
 Zedekiah that Nebuchadnezzar conquered Jerusalem, 588 
 years before Christ, and consequently more than 860 years 
 after Moses. Those who have superstitiously boasted of the 
 antiquity of the Bible, and particularly of the books 
 ascribed to Mo>es, have done it without examination, and 
 without any authority than that of one credulous man 
 telling it to another ; for, so far from historical and chrono- 
 logical evidence applies, the very fir?t book in the Bible is 
 not so ancient as the book of Homer by more than three 
 hundred years, and is about the same age as ^Esop's Fables. 
 
 I am not contending for the morality of Homer ; on the 
 contrary, I think it a book of false glory, tending to inspire 
 immoral and mischievous notions of honor: and with respect 
 to JEsop, though the moral is in general just, the fable is 
 often cruel; and the cruelty of the fable does more injury to 
 the heart, especially in a child, than the moral does good to 
 the judgment. 
 
 Having now dismissed Kings and Chronicles, I come to 
 the next in course, the book of Ezra. 
 
 As one proof among others I shall produce, to show the 
 disorder in which this pretended word of God, the Bible, 
 has been put together, and the uncertainty of who the
 
 86 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 authors were, we have only to look at the three first verses 
 in Ezra, and the two last in Chronicles ; for by what kind 
 of cutting and shuffling has it been, that the three first 
 verses in Ezra should be the two last verses in Chronicles, 
 or that the two last in Chronicles should be the three first in 
 Ezra ? Either the authors did not know their own works, 
 or the compilers did not know the authors. 
 
 Two last verses of Chronicles. Three first verses of Ezra. 
 
 Verse 22. Now in the first year Verse 1. Now in the first year 
 of Cyrus, king of Persia, that the of Cyrus, king of Persia, that the 
 word of the Lord, spoken by the word of the Lord by the mouth of 
 mouth of Jeremiah, might be ac- Jeremiah might be fulfilled, the 
 complished, the Lord stirred up Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus, 
 the spirit of Cyrus, king of Persia, king of Persia, that he made a pro- 
 that he made a proclamation clamation throughout all his king- 
 throughout all his kingdom, and dom, and put it also in writing, 
 put it also in writing, saying, saying, 
 
 23. Thus saith Cyrus, king of 2. Thus saith Cyrus, king of 
 Persia, All the kingdoms of the Persia, The Lord God of heaven 
 earth hath the Lord God of heaven hath given me all the kingdoms 
 given me: and he hath charged of the earth: and he hath charged 
 me to build him an house in Jeru- me to build him an house in Jeru- 
 salem, which is in Judah. "Who is salem, which is in Judah. 
 there among you of all his people? 3. Who is there among you of 
 the Lord his God be with him, and all his people ? his God be with 
 let him go up. him, and let him go up to Jeiu- 
 
 salem, which is in Judah, and 
 build the house of the Lord God 
 of Israel (he is the God) which is 
 in Jerusalem. 
 
 The last verse in Chronicles is broken abruptly, and ends 
 in the middle of a phrase with the word up, without signify- 
 ing to what place. This abrupt break, and the appearance 
 of the same verses in different books, show as I have already 
 said, the disorder and ignorance in which the Bible has 
 been put together, and that the compilers of it had no 
 authority for what they were doing, nor we any authority 
 for believing what they have done.* 
 
 * I observed, as I passed along, several broken and senseless passages 
 in the Bible, without thinking them of consequence enough to be intro- 
 duced in the body of the work ; such as that, 1 Samuel, chapter xiii., 
 verse 1, where it is said, "Saul reigned one year: and when he had 
 reigned two years over Israel, Saul chose him three thousand men," &c. 
 Tli'j first part of the verse, that Saul reigned one year, has no sense, 
 sin'-e it does not tell us what Saul did, nor say anything of what
 
 AGE OF REASON. 87 
 
 The onlv thing that has any appearance of certainty in 
 the book of Ezra, is the time in which it was written, which 
 was immediately after the return of the Jews from the 
 Babylonian captivity, about 536 years before Christ. Ezra 
 (who according to the Jewish commentators is the same 
 person as is called Esdras in the Apocrypha), was one of 
 the persons who returned, and who, it is probable, wrote the 
 account of that affair. Nehemiah, whose book follows next 
 to Ezra, was another of the returned persons ; and who, it 
 is also probable, wrote the account of the same affair, in the 
 book that bears his name. But those accounts are nothing 
 to UP, nor to any other persons, unless it be to the Jews, as 
 a part of the history of their nation ; and there is iust as 
 much of the word of Gcd in those books, as there is in any 
 
 happened at the end of that one year ; and it is, besides, mere 
 absurdity to sav he reigned one ypar. when the verv next phrase says 
 he hnd reigned two, it was impossible not to have reigned one. 
 
 Another instance occurs in Joshua, chapter v., where the writer tells 
 us a storv of an angel ffor such the table of contents, at the head of 
 the chapter, calls him) appearing unto Joshua : and the story ends 
 abruptly, and without any conclusion. The story is as follows : 
 "Verse 13. "And it came to pass, when Joshua was by Jerico; that he 
 lifted up his eyes and looked and behold, there stood a man over against 
 him, with his sword drawn in his hand : and Joshua went unto him 
 and said unto him. Art thou for us, or for onr adversaries?" Verse 14, 
 "And he said. Nay: but as captain of the hosts of the Lord am I now 
 come. And Joshua fell on his face to the earth, and did worship, and 
 said unto him. What saith my Lord unto his servant?" Verse 15, 
 " And the captain of the Lord's hosts said unto Joshua. Loose thy shoe 
 from off thy foot; for the place whereon thou standest is holy. And 
 Joshua did so." And what then ? nothing : for here the story ends, 
 and the chapter too. 
 
 Either this story is broken off in the middle, or it is a story told by 
 some Jewish humorist, in ridicule of Joshua's pretended mission from 
 God : nnd the compilers of the Bible, not perceiving the design of the 
 story, have told it as a serious matter. Asa story of humor and ridi- 
 cule, it has a great deal of point; for it pompously introduces an angel 
 in the figure of a man, with a drawn sword in his hand, before whom 
 Joshua falls on his face to the earth, and worships (which is contrary 
 to their second commandment), and then this most important embassy 
 from heaven ends in telling Jo=hua to pull off his shoe. It might as 
 well have told him to pull up his breeches 
 
 It is certain, however, that the Jews did not credit everything their 
 leaders told them, as appears from the oavnlier manner in which thev 
 speak of Moses, when he was prone into the mount. "As for this 
 Moses," sav tbey "we wot not what is become of him." Exodus, chapter 
 xxxii., verse 1.
 
 88 AGE OF REASON 
 
 of the histories of France, or Rapin's history of England, or 
 the history of any other country. 
 
 But even in matters of historical record, neither of those 
 writers is to be depended upon. In the second chapter of 
 Ezra, the writer gives a list of the tribes and families, and 
 of the precise number of souls of each, that returned from 
 Babylon to Jerusalem ; and this enrolment of the persons so 
 returned appears to have been one of the principal objects 
 for writing the book ; but in this there is an error that 
 destroys the intention of the undertaking. 
 
 The writer begins his enrolment in the following manner : 
 Chapter ii., verse 3, " The children of Parosh, two thou- 
 sand an hundred seventy and two." Verse 4, "The children 
 of Shephatiah, three hundred and seventy two." And in 
 this manner he proceeds through all the families ; and in 
 the 64th verse, he makes a total, and says, " The whole 
 congregation together was forty and two thousand three 
 hundred and three score. 
 
 But whoever will take the trouble of casting up the 
 several particulars, will find that the total is but 29,818 ; so 
 that the error is 12,542.* What certainty can there be in 
 the Bible for anything ? 
 
 Nehemiah, in like manner, gives a list of the returned 
 families, and of the number of each family. He begins, as 
 in Ezra, by saying (chapter vii., verse 8), " The children of 
 Parosh, two thousand an hundred seventy and two ; " 
 and so on through all the families. In the 66th verse, 
 Nehemiah makes a total and says, as Ezra had said, " The 
 
 * Particulars of the families from Second chapter of Ezra. 
 
 Chap. ii. 
 
 Bt.forwd. 12,243 
 
 Bt.forwd. 15,953 ! Bt. forwd. 24,153 
 
 Ver. 3 ... 2172 
 
 Ver. 14 ... 2056 
 
 Ver. 25 ... 743 
 
 Ver. 36 ... 973 
 
 
 4 ... 372 
 
 15 ... 454 
 
 > 
 
 26 ... 621 
 
 
 37 ... 1052 
 
 
 5 ... 775 
 
 16 ... 98 
 
 
 27 ... 122 
 
 
 33 ... 1247 
 
 
 6 ... 2812 
 
 j 
 
 17 ... 323 
 
 
 28 ... 223 
 
 
 39 ... 1017 
 
 
 7 ... 1254 
 
 
 18 ... 112 
 
 
 29 ... 52 
 
 
 40 ... 74: 
 
 
 8 ... 945 
 
 
 10 ... 223 
 
 
 30 ... 165 
 
 
 41 ... 128 
 
 
 9 ... 760 
 
 , 
 
 20 ... 95 
 
 
 31 ... 1254 
 
 
 42 ... 139 
 
 
 10 ... 642 
 
 
 21 ... 123 
 
 
 32 ... 320 
 
 
 58 ... 392 
 
 
 11 ... 623 
 
 J 
 
 22 ... 56 
 
 
 33 ... 725 
 
 
 60 ... 652 
 
 
 12 ... 1222 
 
 , 
 
 23 ... 128 
 
 ' 34 ... 345 
 
 
 ' 13 ... 66 
 
 ' 
 
 24 ... 42 
 
 35 ... 3630 
 
 
 12.243 
 
 15,953 
 
 24,153 
 
 Total 29,827
 
 AGE OF REASON. 89 
 
 whole congregation together was forty and two thousand 
 three hundred find threescore." But the particulars of this 
 list makes a total but of 31,089, so that the error liere is 
 11,271. These writers may do well enough for Bible- 
 makers, but not for anything where truth and exactness are 
 necessary. The next book in course is the book of Esther. 
 If madam Efther thought it any honor to offer herself as a 
 kept mistress to Ahasuerus, or as a rival to Queen Vashti, 
 who had refused to come to a drunken king, in the midst of 
 a drunken company, to be made a show of (for the account 
 says they had been drinking seven days, and were merry), 
 let Esther and Mordecai look to that, it is no business of 
 ours; at least, it is none of mine; besides which the story 
 has a great deal the appearance of being fabulous, and is 
 al-o anonymous. I pass on to the book of Job. 
 
 The book of Job differs in character from all the books 
 we have hitherto passed over. Treachery and murder make 
 no part of this book ; it is the meditations of a mind 
 strongly impressed with the vicissitudes of human life, and by 
 turns sinking under and struggling against the pressure. It 
 is a highly- wrought composition, between willing submission 
 and involuntary discontent ; and shows man, as he some- 
 times is, more disposed to be resigned than he is capable of 
 being. Patience has but a small share in the character of 
 the person of whom the book treats ; on the contrary, his 
 grief is often impetuous; but he still endeavours to keep a 
 guard upon it, and seems determined, in the midst of 
 accumulating ills, to impose upon himself the hard duty of 
 contentment. 
 
 I have spoken in a respectful manner of the book of Job 
 in the former part of the " Age of Reason," but without 
 knowing at that time what I have learned since ; which is, 
 that from all the evidence that can be collected, the book of 
 Job does not belong to the Bible. 
 
 I have seen the opinion of two Hebrew commentators, 
 Abenezra and Spinoza, upon this subject ; they both say 
 that the book of Job carries no internal evidence of being a 
 Hebrew book ; that the genius of the composition, and the 
 drama of the piece, are not Hebrew; that it has been trans- 
 lated from another language into Hebrew, and that the 
 author of the book was a Gentile ; that the character repre- 
 sented under the name of Satan (which is the first and only
 
 90 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 time this name is mentioned in the Bible), does not corre- 
 spond to any Hebrew idea, and that the two convocations 
 which the Deity is supposed to have made of those whom 
 the poem calls sons of God, and the familiarity which this 
 supposed Satan is stated to have with the Deity, are in the 
 same case. 
 
 It may also be observed, that the book shows itself to be 
 the production of a mind cultivated in science, which the 
 Jews, so far from being famous for, were very ignorant of. 
 The allusions to objects of natural philosophy are frequent 
 and strong, and are of a different cast to anything in the 
 books known to be Hebrew. The astronomical names, 
 Pleiades, Orion, and Arcturus, are Greek, and not Hebrew 
 names; and it does not appear from anything that is to be 
 found in the Bible, that the Jews knew anything of astro- 
 nomy, or that thev studied it : they had no translation of 
 those names into their own language, but adopted the names 
 as they found them in the poem. 
 
 That the Jews did translate the literary productions of 
 the Gentile nations, into the Hebrew language, and mix 
 them with thpir own, is not a matter of doubt: the 31st 
 chapter of Proverbs is an evidence of this : it is there 
 said (verse 1), " The words of king Lemuel, the prophfcy that 
 his mother tmir/Jit him." This verse stands as a preface to 
 the Proverbs that follow, and which are not the proverbs of 
 Solomon, but of Lemuel ; and this Lemuel was not one of 
 the kings of Israel, nor of Judah, but of some other country, 
 and consequently a Gentile. The Jews however, have 
 adopted his proverbs : and as they cannot give anv account 
 who the author of the book of Job was, nor how thev came 
 by the b<5ok : and as it differs in character from the Hebrew 
 writings, and stands totally unconnected with every other 
 book and chapter in the Bible before it, and after it. it has 
 all the circumstantial evidence of being originally a book of 
 the Gentiles.* 
 
 * The prayer known by the name of AGUR'S PRATER, in the 30th 
 chapter of Proverbs, immediately preceding the proverbs of Lemuel, 
 and which is the only sensible, well-conceived, and well-expressed 
 prayer in the T?ible, has much the appearance of being a prayor taken 
 from the Gentiles. The name of Agur occurs on no other occasion than 
 this ; and he is introduced, together with the prayer ascribed to him, 
 in the same manner, and nearly in the same words, that Lemuel and
 
 AGE OF REASON. 91 
 
 The Bible-makers, and those regulators of time, the 
 Bible chronologists, appear to have been at a loss where to 
 place and how to dispose of the book of Job : for it contains 
 no one historical circumstance, nor allusion to any, that 
 might serve to determine its place in the Bible. But it 
 would not have answered the purpose of these men to have 
 informed the world of their ignorance ; and therefore they 
 have affixed it to the era of one thousand five hundred and 
 twenty years before Christ, which is during the time the 
 Israelites were in Egypt, and for which they have just as 
 much authority, and no more, than I should have for say- 
 ing it was a thousand years before that period. The pro- 
 bability, however, is, that it is older than any book in the 
 Bible : and it is the only one that can be read without 
 indignation or disgust. 
 
 We know nothing of wliat the ancient Gentile world (as 
 it is called) was before the time of the Jews, whose practice 
 has been to calumniate and blacken the character of all 
 other nations ; and it is from the Jewish accounts that we 
 have learned to call them heathens. But as far as we know 
 to the contrary, they were a just and a moral people, and 
 not addicted, like the Jews, to cruelty and revenge, but of 
 whose profession of faith we are unacquainted. It appears 
 to have been their custom to personify both virtue and vice 
 by statutes and images, as is done now-a-days both by 
 statuary and by painting ; but it does not follow from this, 
 that they worshipped them any more than we do. I pass on 
 to the book of Psalms, of which it is not necessary to make 
 much observation. Some of them are moral and others are 
 very revengeful, and the greater part relates to certain local 
 circumstances of the Jewish nation at the time they were 
 written, with which we have nothing to do. It is, however, 
 
 his proverbs are introrluced in the chapter that follows. The first verse 
 of the 30th chapter says, " The words of Agur, the son of Jakeh, even 
 the prophecy." Here the word prophecy is used with the same appli- 
 cation it has in the following chapter of Lemuel, unconnected with any- 
 thing of prediction. The prayer of Augur is, in the 8th and 9th verses, 
 " Remove far from me vanity and lies ; give me neither poverty nor 
 riches ; feed me with food convenient for me : lest I be full and deny 
 thee, and say, Who is the Lord ? or lest I be poor and steal and take 
 the name of my God in vain." This has not any of the marks of being 
 a Jewish prayer, for the Jews never prayed but when they were in 
 trouble, and never for anything but victory, vengeance, and riches.
 
 92 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 an error, or an imposition, to call them the Psalms of 
 David; they are a collection, as song-books are now-a-days, 
 from different song writers, who lived at different times. 
 The 137th Psalm could not have been written till more than 
 400 years after the time of David, because it is written in 
 commemoration of an event, the captivity of the Jews in 
 Babylon, which did not happen till that distance of time. " By 
 the rivers of Babylon we sat down; yea, we wept when we remem- 
 bered Zion, We hanged our harps upon the willows, in the 
 midst thereof; for there they required of us a song, sayir\g, sing 
 tis one of the songs of Zion." As a man would say to an 
 American, or to a Frenchman, or to an Englishman, Sing 
 us one of your American songs, or your French songs, or 
 your English songs. This remark, with respect to the time 
 this psalm was written, is of no other use than to show 
 (among others already mentioned), the general imposition 
 the world has been under with respect to the authors of the 
 Bible. No regard has been paid to time, place, and circum- 
 stance ; and the names of persons have been affixed to the 
 several books which it was as impossible they should write, 
 as that a man should walk in procession at his own funeral. 
 
 The Book of Proverbs. These, like the Psalms, are a col- 
 lection, and that from authors belonging to other nations 
 than those of the Jewish nation, as I have shown in the 
 observations upon the book of Job ; besides which, some of 
 the proverbs ascribed to Solomon did not appear till two 
 hundred and fifty years after the death of Solomon : for as 
 is said in the 1st verse of the 25th chapter,. " These are also 
 proverbs of Solomon, which the men of Ihzekiah, king ofJudah, 
 copied out" It was two hundred and fifty years from the 
 time of Solomon to the time of Hezekiah. When a man is 
 famous and his name is abroad, he is made the putative 
 father of things he never said or did ; and this, most pro- 
 bably, has been the case with Solomon. It appears to have 
 been the fashion of that day to make proverbs, as it is now 
 to make jest-books, and father them upon those who never 
 saw them. 
 
 The book of Ecclesiastes or the Preacher is also ascribed 
 to Solomon, and that with much reason, if not with truth. 
 It is written as the solitary reflections of a worn-out de- 
 bauchee, such as Solomon was, who, looking back on scenes 
 he can no longer enjoy, cries out, " All is vanity /" A great
 
 AGE OF REASON. 93 
 
 deal of the metaphor and of the sentiment is obscure, most 
 probably by translation ; but enough is left to show they 
 were strongly pointed in the original.* From what is 
 transmitted to us of the character of Solomon, he was witty, 
 ostentatious, dissolute, and at last melancholy. He lived 
 fast, and died, tired of the world, at the age of fifty-eight 
 years. 
 
 Seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines are 
 worse than none ; and however it may carry with it the 
 appearance of heightened enjoyment, it defeats all the felicity 
 of affection, by leaving it no point to fix upon ; divided love 
 is never happy. This was the case with Solomon ; and if 
 he could not, with all his pretensions to wisdom, discover it 
 beforehand, he merited, unpitied, the mortification he after- 
 wards endured. In this point of view, his preaching is 
 unnecessary, because to know the consequences, it is only 
 necessary to know the cause. Seven hundred wives and 
 three hundred concubines would have stood in the place of 
 the whole book. It was needless after this to say, that all 
 was vanity and vexation of spirit ; for it is impossible to 
 derive happiness from the company of those whom we deprive 
 of happiness. 
 
 To be happy in old age, it is necessary that we accustom 
 ourselves to objects that can accompany the mind all the 
 way through life, and that we take the rest as good in their 
 day. The mere man of pleasure is miserable in old age ; 
 and the mere drudge in business is but little better: wherea?, 
 natural philosophy, mathematical and mechanical science, 
 are a continual source of tranquil pleasure ; and, in spite of 
 the gloomy dogmas of priests and of superstition, the study 
 of those things is the study of the true theology : it teaches 
 man to know and to admire the Creator, for the principles 
 of science are in the creation, and are unchangeable, and 
 of divine origin. 
 
 Those who knew Benjamin Franklin, will recollect that 
 his mind was ever young, his temper was ever serene ; 
 science, that never grows grey, was always his mistress. He 
 was never without an object ; for when we cease to have an 
 object, we become like an invalid in an hospital waiting for 
 death. 
 
 * THOSE THAT LOOK OUT OF THE WINDOW SHALL BE DARKENED, is an 
 
 obscure figure in translation for loss of sight.
 
 94 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Solomon's Songs are amorous and foolish enough, but 
 which wrinkled fanaticism has called divine. The compilers 
 of the Bible have placed these songs after the book of 
 Ecclesiastes ; and the chronologists have affixed to them the 
 era of 1014 years before Christ, at which time Solomon, 
 according to the same chronology, was nineteen years of age, 
 arid was then forming his seraglio of wives and concubines. 
 The Bible-makers and the chronologists should have managed 
 this matter a little better, and either have said nothing about 
 the time, or chosen a time little less inconsistent with the sup- 
 posed divinity of those songs ; for Solomon was then in the 
 honeymoon of one thousand debaucheries. 
 
 It should also have occured to them, that as he wrote, if 
 he did write, the book of Ecclesiastes, long after these songs, 
 and in which he exclaims, that all is vanity and vexation of 
 spirit, that he included those songs in that description. This 
 is the more probable, because he says, or somebody for him 
 (Ecclesiastes, chapter ii., verse 8), " / gat me men singers and 
 ivomen singers (most probably to sing those songs), as musical 
 instruments and that of all sorts" and behold (verse 2), "all 
 was vanity and vexation of spirit." The compilers, however, 
 have done their work but by halves : for as they have given 
 us the songs, they should have given us the tunes, that we 
 might sing them. 
 
 The books called the books of the Prophets fill up all the 
 remaining part of the Bible ; they are sixteen in number, 
 beginning with Isaiah, and ending with Malachi; of which I 
 have given you a list, in the observations upon Chronicles. 
 Of these sixteen prophets, all of whom, except the three last, 
 lived within the time the books of Kings and Chronicles 
 were written, two only, Isaiah and Jeremiah, are mentioned 
 in the history of those books. I shall begin with those two, 
 reserving what I have to say on the general character of the 
 men called prophets to another part of the work. 
 
 Whoever will take the trouble of reading the book 
 ascribed to Isaiah, will find it one of the most wild and 
 disorderly compositions ever put together : it has neither 
 beginning, middle, nor end ; and, except a short historical 
 part, and a few sketches of history in two or three of the first 
 chapters, is one continued incoherent, bombastical rant, full 
 of extravagant metaphor, without application, and destitute 
 of meaning ; a school-boy would scarcely have been excused
 
 AGE OF REASON. 95 
 
 for writing such stuff; it is (at least in translation) that kind 
 of composition and false taste that is properly called pro^e 
 run mad. 
 
 The historical part begins at the 36th chapter, that is 
 continued to the end of the 39th chapter. It relates some 
 matters that are said to have passed during the reign of 
 Hezekiah, king of Judah, at which time Isaiah lived. This 
 fragment of history begins and ends abruptly ; it has not 
 the least connexion with the chapter that precedes it. nor 
 with that which follows it, nor with any other in the book. 
 It is probable that Isaiah wrote the fragment himself, 
 because he was an actor in the circumstances it treats of ; 
 but, except this part, there are scarcely two chapters that 
 have auy connexion with each other ; one is entitled, at the 
 beginning of the first verse, " the burden of Babylon ; " 
 another, "the burden of Moab;" another, " the burden of 
 Damascus ; " another, " the burden of Egypt ; " another, 
 "the burden of the Desert of the Sea;" another, "the 
 burden of the Valley of Vision ; " as you would say, the 
 story of the Knight of the Burning Mountain, the story of 
 Cinderella, or the Children in the Wood, &c., &c. 
 
 1 have already shown, in the instance of the two last 
 verses of Chronicles, and the three first in Ezra, that the 
 compilers of the Bible mixed and confounded the writings of 
 different authors with each other ; which alone, were there 
 no other cause, is sufficient to destroy the authenticity of any 
 compilation, because it is more than presumptive evidence 
 that the compilers were ignorant who the authors were. A 
 veiy glaring instance of this occurs in the book ascribed to 
 Isaiah ; the latter part of the 44th chapter, and the begin- 
 ning of the 45th, so far from having been written by Isaiah, 
 could only have been written by some person who lived at 
 least a hundred and fifty years after Isaiah was dead. 
 
 These chapters are a complaint to Cyrus, who permitted 
 the Jews to return to Jerusalem from the Babylonian 
 captivity, to rebuild Jerusalem and the temple, as is stated 
 in Ezra. The last verse of the 44th chapter, and the 
 beginning of the 45th, are in the following words : " That 
 saith of Cyrus : He is my shepherd, and shall perform all my 
 pleasure; even saying to Jerusalem, Thou shalt be built ; and 
 to the temple, Thy foundation shall be laid. Thus saith the 
 Lord to his annointed, to Cyrus, whose right hand I have
 
 96 AOE OK REASON. 
 
 holden to subdue nations before him, and I will loose the loins 
 of kings to open before him the two-leaved gates, and the gates 
 shall not be shut ; I will go before thee" &c. 
 
 What audacity of church and priestly ignorance it is to 
 impose this book upon the world as the writing of Isaiah, 
 when Isaiah, according to their own chronology, died soon 
 after the death of Hezekiah, which was 698 years before 
 Christ ; and the decree of Cyrus, in favor of the Jews 
 returning to Jerusalem, was, according to the same chrono- 
 logy, 536 years before Christ : which is a distance of time, 
 between the two, of 162 years. I do not suppose that the 
 compilers of the Bible made these books ; but rather that 
 they picked up some loose, anonymous essays, and put them 
 together under the names of such authors as best suited their 
 purpose. They have encouraged the imposition, which is 
 next .to inventing it; for it is impossible but they must have 
 observed it. 
 
 When we see the studied craft of the Scripture-makers, 
 in making every part of this romantic book of school-boy's 
 eloquence bend to the monstrous idea of a Son of God 
 begotten by a ghost on the body of a virgin, there is no 
 imposition we are not justified in suspecting them of. Every 
 phrase and circumstance is marked with a barbarous hand of 
 superstitious torture, and forced into meanings it was 
 impossible they could have. The head of every chapter, and 
 the top of every page, are blazoned with the names of Christ 
 and the church, that the unweary reader might suck in the 
 eiTor before he began to read. 
 
 " Behold a virgin shall conceive, and bear a. son" (Isaiah, 
 chapter vii., verse 14), has been interpreted to mean the 
 person called Jesus Christ, and his mother Mary, and has 
 been echoed through Christendom for more than a thousand 
 years ; and such has been the rage of this opinion, that 
 scarcely a spot in it but has been stained with blood, and 
 marked with desolation in consequence of it. Though it is 
 not my intention to enter into controversy on subjects of 
 this kind, but to confine myself to show that the Bible is 
 spurious ; and thus, by taking away the foundation, to over- 
 throw at once the whole structure of superstition raised 
 thereon ; I will, however, stop a moment to expose the 
 fallacious application of this passage. 
 
 Whether Isaiah was playing a trick with Ahaz, king of
 
 AGE OF REASON. 97 
 
 Judah, to whom the passage is spoken, is no business of 
 mine ; I mean only to show the misapplication of the passage, 
 and that it has no more reference to Christ and his mother, 
 than it has to me and my mother. The story is simply 
 this : 
 
 The king of Syria and the king of Israel (I have already 
 mentioned that the Jews were split into two nations ; one of 
 which was called Judah, the capital of which was called 
 Jerusalem ; and the other Israel) made war jointly against 
 Ahaz, king of Judah, and marched their armies towards 
 Jerusalem. Ahaz and his people became alarmed, and the 
 account says (verse 2), " And his heart was moved and the 
 heart of his people, as the trees of the wood are moved with the 
 wind." 
 
 In this situation of things, Isaiah addresses himself to 
 Ahaz, and assures him in the name of the Lord (theVant 
 name of all the prophets), that these two kings should not 
 succeed against him ; and to satisfy Ahaz that this should 
 not he the case, tells him to ask a sign. This, the account 
 says, Ahaz declined doing ; giving as a reason that he would 
 not tempt the Lord ; upon which Isaiah, who is the speaker, 
 says " Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign ; 
 " Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son ; " and the 
 16th verse says, " For before the child shall know to refuse 
 the evil, and choose the good, the land that thou abhorest (or 
 dreadest, meaning Syria and the kingdom of Israel), shall 
 be forsaken of both her kings." Here, then, was the sign, 
 and the time limited for the completion of the assurance or 
 promise namely, before this child should know to refuse 
 the evil, and choose the good. 
 
 Isaiah having committed himself thus far, it became 
 necessary to him, in order to avoid the imputation of being 
 a false prophet, and the consequence thereof, to take 
 measures to make this sign appear. It certainly was not a 
 difficult thing, in any time of the world, to find a girl with 
 child, or to make her so ; and perhaps Isaiah knew of one 
 before-hand ; for I do not suppose that the prophets of that 
 day were any more to be trusted than the priests of this; be 
 that however as it may, he says, in the next chapter (verse 
 2), " And I took unto me faithful witness to record, Uriah 
 the priest, and Zechariah the son of Jeberechiah. And / 
 went unto the prophetess, and she conceived, and bare a son." 
 
 H
 
 98 AGE OF REASON 
 
 Here then is the whole story, foolish as it is, of this child 
 and this virgin ; and it is upon the bare-faced perversion of 
 this story that the book of Matthew, and the impudence and 
 sordid interests of priests in latter times, have founded a 
 theory which they call the gospel ; and have applied this 
 story to signify Jesus Christ ; begotten they say by a ghost 
 whom they call holy, on the body of a woman, engaged in 
 marriage, and afterwards married, whom they call a virgin, 
 seven hundred years after this foolish story was told ; a 
 theory which, speaking for myself, I hesitate not to dis- 
 believe, and to say, is as fabulous and as false as God is 
 true.* 
 
 But to show the imposition and falsehood of Isaiah, we 
 have only to attend to the sequel of this story ; which, 
 though it is passed over in silence in the book of Isaiah, is 
 related in the 28th chapter of the 2nd of Chronicles ; and 
 which is, that instead of these two kings failing in their 
 attempt against Ahaz, king of Judah, as Isaiah had pre- 
 tended to foretell in the name of the Lord, they succeeded ; 
 Ahaz was defeated and destroyed ; a hundred and twenty 
 thousand of his people were slaughtered ; Jerusalem was 
 plundered ; and two hundred thousand women and sons and 
 daughters carried into captivity. Thus much for this lying 
 prophet and imposter, Isaiah, and the book of falsehoods 
 that bears his name. I pass on to the book of 
 
 Jeremiah. This prophet, as he is called, lived in the time 
 that Nebuchadnezzar besieged Jerusalem, in the reign of 
 Zedekiah, the last king of Judah ; and the suspicion was 
 strong against him that he was a traitor in the interest of 
 Nebuchadnezzar. Everything relating to Jeremiah shows 
 him to have been a man of an equivocal character : in bis 
 metaphor of the potter and the clay, chapter xviii., he 
 guards his prognostications in such a crafty manner as 
 always to leave himself a door to escape by, in case the 
 event should be contrary to what he had predicted. 
 
 In the 7th and 8th verses of that chapter, he makes the 
 Almighty to say, " at what instant I shall speak concerning 
 
 * In the 14th verse of the 7th chapter, it is said, that the child should 
 be called Immanuel ; but this name was not given to either of the 
 children otherwise than as a character, -which the word signifies. That 
 of the prophetess was called Mahershalal-hash-baz, and that of Mary 
 was called Jesus.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 99 
 
 a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to 
 pull down, and to destroy it; if that nation, against whom 
 I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent of the 
 evil that I thought to do unto them." Here was a proviso 
 against one side of the case, now for the other side. 
 
 Verses 9 and 10, "And at what instant I shall speak con- 
 cerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to build and to 
 plant it ; if it do evil in my sight, that it obey not my voice, 
 then I will repent of the good, wherewith I said I would 
 benefit them." Here is a proviso against the other side ; 
 and, according to this plan of prophesying, a prophet could 
 never be wrong, however mistaken the Almighty might be. 
 This sort of absurd subterfuge, and this manner of speaking 
 of the Almighty, as one would speak of a man, is con- 
 sistent with nothing but the stupidity of the Bible. 
 
 As to the authenticity of the book, it is only necessary to 
 read it, in order to decide positively that, though some 
 passages recorded therein might have been spoken by 
 Jeremiah, he is not the author of the book. The historical 
 parts, if they can be called by that name, are in the most 
 confused condition ; the same events are several times 
 repeated, and that in a manner different, and sometimes in 
 contradiction to each other ; and this disorder runs even to 
 the last chapter, where the history, upon which the greater 
 part of the book has been employed, begins anew, and ends 
 abruptly. The book has all the appearance of being a med- 
 ley of unconnected anecdotes, respecting persons and things 
 of that time, collected together in the same rude manner, as 
 if the various and contradictory accounts that are to be 
 found in a bundle of newspapers respecting persons and 
 things of the present day, were put together without date, 
 order, or explanation. I will give two or three examples of 
 this kind. 
 
 It appears from the account of the 37th chapter, that the 
 army of Nebuchadnezzar, which is called the army of the 
 Chaldeans, had besieged Jerusalem some time; and on their 
 hearing that the army of Pharaoh, of Egypt, was marching 
 against them, they raised the siege and retreated for a time. 
 It may here be proper to mention, in order to understand 
 this confused history, that Nebuchadnezzar had besieged 
 and taken Jerusalem, during the reign of Jehoiakim, the 
 predecessor of Zedekiah ; and that it was Nebuchadnezzar 
 
 H2
 
 100 AGE OV REASON. 
 
 who had made Zedekiah king, or rather viceroy ; and that 
 this second siege, of which the book of Jeremiah treats, was 
 in consequence of the revolt of Zedekiah against Nebuchad- 
 nezzar. This will, in some measure, account for the suspi- 
 cion that affixes itself to Jeremiah, of being a traitor, and in 
 the interest of Nebuchadnezzar, whom Jeremiah calls, in the 
 43rd chapter, verse 10, the servant of God. 
 
 The llth verse of this chapter (the 37th) says, " And it 
 came to pass that when the army of the Chaldeans was 
 broke up from Jerusalem, for fear of Pharaoh's army, then 
 Jeremiah went forth out of Jerusalem, to go [as this account 
 states], into the land of Benjamin, to separate himself 
 thence in the midst of the people. And when he was in the 
 gate of Benjamin, a captain of the ward was there, whose 
 name was Irijah, the son of Shelemiah, the son of Hanna- 
 niah: and he took Jeremiah the prophet, saying, Thou 
 fallest away to the Chaldeans. Then said Jeremiah, It is 
 false ; if all not away to the Chaldeans." Jeremiah being 
 thus stopped and accused, was, after being examined, com- 
 mitted to prison, on suspicion of being a traitor, where he- 
 remained, as is stated in the last verse of this chapter. 
 
 But the next chapter gives an account of the imprison- 
 ment of Jeremiah, which has no connection with this 
 account, but ascribes his imprisonment to another circum- 
 stance, and for which we must go back to the 21st chapter. 
 It is there stated, verse 1, that Zedekiah sent Pashur, the 
 son of Melchiah, and Zephaniah the son of Maaseiah the 
 priest, to Jeremiah, to inquire of him concerning Nebu- 
 chadnezzar, whose army was then before Jerusalem ; and 
 Jeremiah said unto them, verses 8 and 9, " Thus saith the 
 Lord, behold I set before you the way of life and the way of 
 death. He that abideth in this city shall die by the sword, 
 and by the famine, and by the pestilence ; but he that goeth. 
 out and falleth to the Chaldeans that besiege you, he shall 
 live, and his life shall be unto him for a prey." 
 
 This interview and conference breaks off abruptly at the 
 end of the 10th verse of the 21st chapter; and such is the 
 disorder of this book, that we have to pass over sixteen 
 chapters, upon various subjects, in order to come at the con- 
 tinuation and event of this conference ; and this brings us 
 to the 1st verse of the 38th chapter, as I have just men- 
 tioned
 
 AGE OF REASON. 101 
 
 The 38th chapter opens with saying, " Then Shaphatiah 
 the son of Mattan, and Gedaliah the son of Pashur, and 
 Jucal the son of Sheleliah, and Pashur the son of Malchiah 
 [here are more persons mentioned than in the 21st chapter], 
 heard the word that Jeremiah had spoken unto all the 
 people, saying, " Thus saith the Lord, He that remaineth in 
 the city shall die by the sword, by the famine, and by the pesti- 
 lence; but he that goeth forth to the Chaldeans shall live, for he 
 shall have his life for a prey, and shall live " (which are the 
 words of the conference). Therefore they say to Zedekiah, 
 " We beseech thee, let this man be put to death, for thus he 
 weakeneth the hands of the men of war that remain in this 
 city, and the hands of all the people in speaking such words 
 unto them ; for this man seeketh not the welfare of this 
 people, but the hurt ; " and at the 6th verse it is said, " Then 
 took they Jeremiah, and cast him into the dungeon of 
 Malchiah." 
 
 These two accounts are different and contradictory. The 
 one ascribes his imprisonment to his attempt to escape out 
 of the city ; the other to his preaching and prophesying in 
 the city ; the one to his being seized by the guard at the 
 gate; the other to his being accused before Zedekiah by the 
 conferees.* 
 
 * I observe two chapters, 16th and 17th, in the first book of Samuel, 
 that contradict each other with respect to David, and the manner he 
 became acquainted with Saul ; as the 37th and 38th chapters of the 
 book of Jeremiah contradict each other with respect to the cause of 
 Jeremiah's imprisonment. 
 
 In the 16th chapter of Samuel, it is said, that an evil spirit of God 
 troubled Saul, and that his servants advised him, (as a remedy) " to 
 seek out a man who was a cunning player upon the harp." And Saul 
 said (verse 57), Provide me now a man that can play well, and bring 
 HIM to me. Then answered one of the servants, and said, Behold I 
 have seen a son of Jesse the Beth-lehemite, that is cunning in playing 
 and a mighty valiant man. and a man of war, and prudent in matters, 
 and a comely person, and the LORD is with him. Wherefore Saul sent 
 messengers unto Jesse, and said, Send me David thy son. And (verse 
 21), David came to Saul, and stood before him, and he loved him 
 .greatly, and he became his armour-bearer. And when the evil spirit 
 from God was upon Saul (verse 23) that David took an harp, and 
 played with his hand: so Saul was refreshed, and was well. 
 
 But the next chapter (17) gives an account, all different to this, of 
 the manner that Saul and David became acquainted. Here it is 
 ascribed to David's encounter with Goliath, when David was sent by hia 
 ifather to carry provision to his brethren in the camp. In the 55th
 
 102 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 In the next chapter (the 39th) we have another instance* 
 of the disordered state of this book ; for, notwithstanding 
 the siege of the city by Nebuchadnezzar has been the subject 
 of several of the preceding chapters, particularly the 37th 
 and 38th, the 39th chapter begins as if not a word had been, 
 said upon the subject, and as if the reader was to be in- 
 formed of every particular respecting it ; for it begins with 
 saying, verse 1, "In the ninth year of Zedekiah king of 
 Judah, in the tenth month, came Nebuchadnezzar, king of 
 Babylon, and all his army, against Jerusalem, and they 
 besieged it," &c., &c. 
 
 But the instance in the last chapter (the 52nd) is still 
 more glaring ; for, though the story has been told over and 
 over again this chapter still supposes the reader not to know 
 anything of it: for it begins by saying, verse 1, " Zedekiah 
 was one-and-twenty years old when he began to reign, and he- 
 reigned eleven years in Jerusalem. And his mother s name was 
 Hammutal, the daughter of Jeremiah of Libna. (Verse 4). And 
 it came to pass, in the ninth year of his reign, in the tenth 
 month, in the tenth day of the month, that Nebuchadnezzar, 
 king of Babylon, came, he and all his army, against Jeru~ 
 salem, and pitched against it, and built forts against it," &c., 
 &c. 
 
 It is not possible that any one man, and more particularly 
 Jeremiah, could have been the writer of this book. The 
 errors are such as could not have been committed by any 
 person sitting down to compose a work. Were I, or any 
 other man, to write in such a disordered manner, nobody 
 would read what was written ; and everybody would suppose 
 that the writer was in a state of insanity. The only way x 
 therefore, to account for the disorder is, that the book is a 
 medley of detached, unauthenticated anecdotes, put together 
 
 verse of this chapter it is said, "And when Saul saw David go forth 
 against the Philistine (Goliath), he said unto Abner, the captain of the. 
 host, Ahner, whose son is this youth? And Abner said, as thy soul 
 liveth, king, I cannot tell. And the king said, Inquire thou whose, 
 son the stripling is. And as David returned from the slaughter of the. 
 Philistine, Abner took him, and brought him before Saul with the head 
 of the Philistine in his hand. And Saul said to him, Whose son art, 
 thou, thou young man ? And David answered, I am the son of thy 
 servant Jesse the Beth-lehemite." These two accounts belie each other, 
 because each of them supposes Saul and David not to have known each 
 other before. This book, the Bible, is too ridiculous even for criticism,.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 103 
 
 by some stupid book-maker, under the name of Jeremiah, 
 because many of them refer to him, and to the circumstances 
 of the times he lived in. 
 
 Of the duplicity and of the false predictions of Jeremiah, 
 I shall mention two instances, and then proceed to review 
 the remainder of the Bible. 
 
 It appears in the 38th chapter, that when Jeremiah was 
 in prison, Zedekiah sent for him ; and at this interview, 
 which was private, Jeremiah pressed it strongly on Zede- 
 kiah to surrender himself to the enemy. " If (says he, 
 verse 1) thouwilt assuredly go forth unto the king of Babylon's 
 princes, then thy soul shall live," &c. Zedekiah was appre- 
 hensive that what passed at this conference should be 
 known : and he said to Jeremiah, verse 25, " But if the 
 princes [meaning those of Judah] hear that I have talked 
 with thee, and they come unto thee, and say unto thee, 
 Declare unto us now what thou hast said to the king ; hide 
 it not from us, and we will not put thee to death ; also what 
 the king said unto thee : then thou shalt say unto them, I 
 presented my supplication before the king, that he would 
 not cause me to return to Jonathan's house, to die there. 
 Then came all the princes unto Jeremiah, and asked him : 
 and he told them according to all these words that the king had 
 commanded." Thus, the man of God, as he is called, could 
 tell a lie, or very strongly prevaricate, when he supposed 
 it would answer his purpose ; for certainly he did not go 
 to Zedekiah to make his application, neither did he make 
 it : he went because he was sent for, and he employed 
 that opportunity to advise Zedekiah to surrender himself to 
 Nebuchadnezzar. 
 
 In the 34th chapter is a prophesy of Jeremiah to Zede- 
 kiah, in these words, verse 2, " Thus saith the Lord, Behold 
 I will give this city into the hand of the king of Babylon, 
 and he shall burn it with fire ; and thou shalt not escape 
 out of his hand, but shalt surely be taken and delivered 
 into his hand ; and thine eyes shall behold the eyes of the 
 king of Babylon, and he shall speak to thee mouth to mouth, 
 and thou shalt go Babylon. Yet hear the ivord of the Lord ; 
 Zedekiah, king of Judah, thus saith the Lord of thee, thou 
 shalt not die by the sword. But thou shalt die in peace ; and 
 with the burnings of thy fathers, the former kings which were 
 before thee, so shall they burn odors for thee, and they will
 
 104 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 lament thee, saying, Ah, Lord; for I have pronounced the 
 word, saith the Lord" 
 
 Now instead of Zedekiah beholding the eyes of the king 
 of Babylon, and speaking with him mouth to mouth, and 
 dying in peace, and with the burning of odors, as at the 
 funeral of his fathers (as Jeremiah had declared the Lord 
 himself had pronounced), the reverse, according to the 52nd 
 chapter, was the case: it is there said, verse 10, " And the 
 king of Babylon slew the sons of Zedekiah before his eyes ; 
 then he put out the eyes of Zedekiah ; and the king of 
 Babylon bound him in chains, and carried him to Babylon, 
 and put him in prison till the day of his death." What 
 then can we say of these prophets, but that they were 
 impostors and liars ? 
 
 As for Jeremiah, he experienced none of these evils. He 
 was taken into favor by Nebuchadnezzar, who gave him in 
 charge to the captain of the guard, chapter xxxix., verse 
 12, " Take him (said he) and look well to him, and do him 
 no harm ; but do unto him even as he shall say unto thee." 
 Jeremiah joined himself afterwards to Nebuchadnezzar, and 
 went about prophesying for him, against the Egyptians, who 
 had marched to the relief of Jerusalem while it was besieged. 
 Thus much for another of the lying prophets, and the book 
 that bears his name. 
 
 I have been the more particular in treating of the books 
 ascribed to Isaiah and Jeremiah, because those two are 
 spoken of in the books of Kings and of Chronicles, which 
 the others are not. The remainder of the books ascribed to 
 the men called prophets I shall not trouble myself much 
 about ; but take them collectively into the observations I 
 shall offer on the character of the men styled prophets. 
 
 In the former part of the " Age of Reason," I have said 
 that the word prophet was the Bible word for poet, and that 
 the flights and metaphors of the Jewish priests have been 
 foolishly erected into what are now called prophecies. I am 
 sufficiently justified in this opinion, not only because the 
 books called the prophecies are written in poetical language, 
 but because there is no word in the Bible, except it be the word 
 prophet, that describes what we mean by a poet. I have 
 also said that the word signified a performer upon musical 
 instruments, of which I have given some instances ; such as 
 that of a company of prophets prophesying with psalteries,
 
 AGE OF REASON. 105 
 
 with tabrets, with pipes, with harps, &c., and that Saul pro- 
 phesied with them, 1 Samuel, chapter x., verse 5. It appears 
 from this passage, and from other parts in the book of 
 Samuel, that the word prophet was confined to signify 
 poetry and music ; for the person who was supposed to 
 have a visionary insight into concealed things was not a 
 prophet but a seer* 1 Samuel, chapter ix., verse 9 : and it 
 was not till after the word seer went out of use (which most 
 probably was when Saul banished those he called wizards), 
 that the profession of the seer, or the art of seeing, became 
 incorporated into the word prophet. 
 
 According to the modern meaning of the word prophet and 
 prophesying, it signifies foretelling events to a great distance 
 of time ; and it became necessary to the inventors of the 
 Gospel to give it this latitude of meaning, in order to apply 
 or to stretch what they call the prophesies of the Old Testa- 
 ment to the times of the New. But, according to the Old 
 Testament, the prophesying of the seer, and afterwards of 
 the prophet, so far as the meaning of the word seer was 
 incorporated into that of prophet, had reference only to 
 things of the time then passing, or very close. y connected 
 with it ; such as the event of a battle they were going to 
 engage in, or of a journey, or of any enterprise they were 
 going to undertake, or of any circumstance, then pending, 
 or of any difficulty they were then in ; all of which had 
 immediate reference to themselves (as in the case already 
 mentioned of Ahaz and Isaiah, with respect to the expres- 
 sion, Behold a virgin shall conceive and bear a son), and not 
 to any distant future time. It was that kind of prophesying 
 that corresponds to what we call fortune-telling ; such as 
 casting nativities, predicting riches, fortunate or unfortunate 
 marriages, conjuring for lost goods, &c., and it is the fraud of 
 the Christian church, not that of the Jews, and the ignorance 
 and the superstition of modern, not that of ancient times, 
 that elevated, those poetical musical conjuring dream- 
 ing strolling gentry, into the rank they have since had. 
 
 But besides this general character of all the prophets, they 
 had also a particular character. They were in parties, and 
 
 * I know not what is the Hebrew word that corresponds to the word 
 seer in English ; but I observe it is translated into French by LE 
 VOTANT, from the verb VOIE, to see ; and which means the person who 
 sees, or the seer.
 
 106 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 they prophesied for or against, according to the party they 
 were with ; as the poetical and political writers of the present 
 day write in defence of the party they associate with, against 
 the other. 
 
 After the Jews were divided into two nations that of 
 Judah, and that of Israel, each party had its prophets, who 
 abused and accused each other of being false prophets, lying 
 prophets, impostors, &c. 
 
 The prophets of the party of Judah, prophesied against 
 the prophets of the party of Israel ; and those of the party 
 of Israel against those of Judah. This party-prophesying 
 showed itself immediately on the separation, under the. first 
 two rival kings, Rehoboam and Jeroboam. The prophet 
 that cursed, or prophesied, against the altar that Jeroboam 
 had built in Bethel, was of the party of Judah, where 
 Rehoboam was king ; and he was way-laid, on his return 
 home, by a prophet of the party of Israel, who said unto 
 him (1 Kings, chapter xiii., verse 14), " Art thou the man 
 of God that earnest from Judah ? and he said, I am." Then 
 the prophet of the party of Israel said to him, " I am a 
 prophet also as thou art (signifying of Judah), and an angel 
 spake unto me by the word of the Lord, saying, bring him 
 back with thee into thine house, that he may eat bread and 
 drink water : but (says the 18th verse), he lied unto him." 
 This event, however, according to the story, is that the 
 prophet of Judah never got back to Judah, for he was found 
 dead on the road, by the contrivance of the prophet of 
 Israel ; who, no doubt, was called a true prophet by his own 
 party, and the prophet of Judah a lying prophet. 
 
 In the third chapter of the second of Kings, a story is 
 related of prophesying or conjuring, that shows, in several 
 particulars, the character of a prophet. Jehoshaphat, king 
 of Judah, and Jehoram, king of Israel, had, for a while, 
 ceased their party animosity, and entered into an alliance : 
 and those two, together with the king of Edom, engaged in 
 a war against the king of Moab. After uniting and march- 
 ing their ar'mies, the story says, they were in great distress 
 for water; upon which Jehoshaphat said, verse 11, "Is 
 there not here a prophet of the Lord, that we may inquire 
 of the Lord by him ? And one of the king of Israel's servants 
 answered and said, Here is Elisha (Elisha was of the party 
 of Judah), the son of Shaphat, which poured water on the
 
 AGE OF REASON. 107 
 
 hands of Elijah. And Jehoshaphat said, The word of the 
 Lord is with him." The story then says, that these three 
 kings went down to Elisha : and when Elisha (who, as I 
 have said, was a Judahmite prophet) saw the king of Israel, 
 he said unto him, " What have I to do with thee ? Get 
 thee to the prophets of thy father, and to the prophets of 
 thy mother. And the king of Israel said unto him, Nay, 
 for the Lord hath called these three kings together, to 
 deliver them into the hand of Moab." (Meaning because 
 of the distress they were in for water). Upon which Elisha 
 said, " As the Lord of hosts liveth, before whom I stand, 
 surely, were it not that I regard the presence of Jehoshaphat, 
 the king of Judah, I would not look towards thee, nor fc.ee 
 thee." Here is all the venom and the vulgarity of a party 
 prophet. We have now to see the performance or manner 
 of prophesying. 
 
 Verse 15: "Bring me (said Elisha) a minstrel; and it 
 came to pass, when the minstrel played, that the hand of the 
 Lord came upon him." Here is the farce of the conjurer. 
 Now for the prophesy : " And Elisha said [singing most 
 probably to the tune he was playing], Thus saith the Lord, 
 make this valley full of ditches ; " which was just telling 
 them what every countryman could have told them, without 
 either fiddle or farce, that the way to get water was to dig 
 for it. 
 
 But as every conjurer is not famous alike for the same- 
 thing, so neilher were those prophets ; for though all of 
 them, at least those I have spoken of, were famous for lying r 
 some of them excelled in cursing. Elisha, whom I have 
 just mentioned, was a chief in this branch of prophesying r 
 it was he that cursed the forty-two children in the name of 
 the Lord, whom the two she-bears came and devoured. We 
 are to suppose that those children were of the party of 
 Israel : but as those who will curse will lie, there is just as- 
 much credit to be given to this story of Elisha's two she- 
 bears, as there is to that of the dragon of Wantley, of whom, 
 it is said : 
 
 " Poor children three devoured he, 
 That could not with him grabble ; 
 And at one sup he ate them up, 
 As a man would eat an apple." 
 
 There was another description of men called prophets,.
 
 108 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 that amused themselves with dreams and visions ; but 
 whether by night or by day we know not. These, if they 
 were not quite harmless, were but little mischievous. Of 
 this class are 
 
 Ezekiel and Daniel ; and the first question upon those 
 books, as upon all the others is, are they genuine ? that is, 
 Were they written by Ezekiel and Daniel ? 
 
 Of this there is no proof ; but so far as my own opinion 
 goes, 1 am more inclined to believe they were, than that 
 they were not. My reasons for this opinion are as follows : 
 First, Because those books do not contain internal evidence 
 to prove they were not written by Ezekiel and Daniel, as 
 the books ascribed to Moses, Joshua, Samuel, &c., &c., prove 
 they were not written by Moses, Joshua, Samuel, &c. 
 
 Secondly, Because they were not written till after the 
 Babylonish captivity began : and there is good reason to 
 believe, that not any book in the Bible was written before 
 that period: at least it is provable, from the books themselves, 
 as I have already shown, they were not written till after the 
 commencement of the Jewish monarchy. 
 
 Thirdly, Because the manner in which the books ascribed 
 to Ezekiel and Daniel are written, agrees with the condition 
 these men were in at the time of writing them. 
 
 Had the numerous commentators and priests who have 
 foolishly employed or wasted their time in pretending to 
 expound and unriddle those books, been carried into 
 captivity, as Ezekiel and Daniel were, it would have greatly 
 improved their intellects, in comprehending the reason for 
 "this mode of writing, and have saved them the trouble of 
 racking their invention, as they have done, to no purpose ; 
 for they would have found that themselves would be obliged 
 to write whatever they had to write, respecting their own 
 affairs, or those of their friends, or of their country, in a 
 concealed manner, as those men have done. 
 
 These two books differ from all the rest ; for it is only 
 these that are filled with accounts of dreams and visions ; 
 and this difference arose from the situation the writers were 
 in, as prisoners of war, or prisoners of state, in a foreign 
 country, which obliged them to convey even the most trifling 
 information to each other, and all their political projects or 
 opinions, in obscure and metaphorical terms. They pretend 
 to have dreamed dreams, and seen visions, because it was
 
 AGE OF REASON. 109 
 
 unsafe for them to speak facts or plain language. We ought, 
 however, to suppose that the persons to whom they wrote 
 understood what they meant, and that it was not intended 
 anybody else should. But these busy commentators and 
 priests have been puzzling their wits to find out what it was 
 not intended they should know, and with which they have 
 nothing to do. 
 
 Ezekiel and Daniel were carried prisoners to Babylon, 
 under the first captivity, in the time of Jehoiakim, nine 
 years before the second captivity, in the time of Zedekiah. 
 The Jews were then still numerous, and had considerable 
 force at Jerusalem, and as it is natural to suppose that men, 
 in the situation of Ezekiel and Daniel, would be meditating 
 the recovery of their country, and their own deliverance, it 
 is reasonable to suppose that the accounts of dreams and 
 visions, with which these books are filled, are no other than 
 a disguised mode of correspondence, to facilitate those 
 objects ; it served them as a cypher, or secret alphabet. If 
 they are not this, they are tales, reveries, and nonsense ; 
 or, at least, a fanciful way of wearing off the wearisome- 
 ness of captivity; but the presumption is, they were the 
 former. 
 
 Ezekiel begins his books by speaking of a vision of 
 cherubims, and a vision of a wheel within a wheel, which he 
 says he saw by the river Chebar, in the land of his captivity. 
 Is it not reasonable to suppose that by the cherubims he 
 meant the temple at Jerusalem, where they had the figures 
 of cherubims ? and by a wheel within a wheel (which as a 
 figure has always been understood to signify political con- 
 trivance) the project or means of recovering Jerusalem ? 
 In the latter part of this book he supposes himself transported 
 to Jerusalem, and into the temple ; and he refers back to 
 the vision on the river Chebar, and says (chapter xliii. r 
 verse 3) that this last vision was like the vision on the river 
 Chebar, which indicates that those pretended dreams and 
 visions had for their object the recovery of Jerusalem, and 
 nothing further. 
 
 As to the romantic interpretations and applications, wild 
 as the dreams and visions they undertake to explain, which 
 commentators and priests have made of those books, that 
 of converting them into things which they call prophecies, 
 and making them bend to times and circumstances as far
 
 110 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 remote even as the present day, it shows the fraud or the 
 extreme folly to which credulity or priestcraft can go. 
 
 Scarcely anything can be more absurd than to suppose 
 that men situated as Ezekiel and Daniel were, whose country 
 was overrun, and in the possession of the enemy, all their 
 friends and relations in captivity abroad, or in slavery at 
 home, or massacred, or in continual danger of it scarcely 
 anything, I say, can be more absurd, than to suppose that 
 such men should find nothing to do but that of employing 
 their time and their thoughts about what was to happen to 
 other nations a thousand or two thousand years after they 
 were dead ; at the same time nothing is more natural than 
 that they should meditate the recovery of Jerusalem and 
 their own deliverance ; and that this was the sole object of 
 all the obscure and apparently frantic writings contained in 
 those books. 
 
 In this sense, the mode of writing used in those two books 
 being forced by necessity, and not adopted by choice, is not 
 irrational : but if we are to use the books as prophesies, they 
 are false. In the 29th chapter of Ezekiel, speaking of 
 Egypt, is said, verse 11, " No foot of man shall pass through 
 it, nor foot of beast shall pass through it ; neither shall it be 
 inhabited forty years" This is what never came to pass, 
 and consequently it is false, as all the books I have already 
 reviewed are. I here close this part of the subject. 
 
 In the former part of the "Age of Reason," I have 
 spoken of Jonah, and of the story of him and the whale. A 
 fit story for ridicule, if it was written to be believed ; or of 
 laughter, if it was intended to try what credulity would 
 swallow ; for if it could swallow Jonah and the whale, it 
 could swallow anything. 
 
 But, as is already shown in the observations on the book 
 of Job and the Proverbs, it is not always certain which of 
 the books in the Bible are originally Hebrew, or only 
 translations from the books of the Gentiles into Hebrew ; 
 and as the book of Jonah, so far from treating of the affairs 
 of the Jews, says nothing upon that subject, but treats alto- 
 gether of the Gentiles, it is more probable that it is a book of 
 the Gentiles than of the Jews : and that it has been written 
 as a fable to expose the nonsense and satirise the vicious and 
 malignant character of a Bible prophet or a predicting 
 priest.
 
 AGE OF REASON. Ill 
 
 Jonah is represented first, as a disobedient prophet, run- 
 ning away from his mission, and taking shelter aboard a 
 vessel of the Gentiles, bound from Joppa to Tarshish ; as if 
 he ignorantly supposed, by such a paltry contrivance, he 
 could hide himself where God could not find him. The 
 vessel is overtaken by a storm at sea ; and the mariners, all 
 of whom are Gentiles, believing it to be a judgment, on 
 account of some one on board who had committed a crime, 
 agreed to cast lots to discover the offender ; and the lot fell 
 upon Jonah. But, before this, they had cast all their wares 
 and merchandise overboard, to lighten the vessel, while 
 Jonah, like a stupid fellow, was fast asleep in the hold. 
 
 After the lot had designated Jonah to be the offender, 
 they questioned him to know who and what he was ; and he 
 told them he was a Hebrew ; and the story implies that he 
 confessed himself to be guilty. But these Gentiles, instead 
 of sacrificing him at once, without pity or mercy, as a com- 
 pany of Bible prophets or priests would have done by a 
 Gentile in the same case, and as it is related Samuel had 
 done by Agag, and Moses by the women and children, they 
 endeavored to save him, though at the risk of their own 
 lives ; for the account says, Jonah, chapter i., verse 13, 
 "Nevertheless [that is, though Jonah was a Jew and a 
 foreigner, and the cause of all their misfortunes, and the 
 loss of their cargo], the men rowed hard to bring it (the boat) 
 to land, but they could not, for the sea wrought and was 
 tempestuous against them" Still, however, they were un- 
 willing to put the fate of the lot into execution ; and they 
 cried (says the account) unto the Lord, saying, verse 14, 
 " We beseech thee, Lord, we beseech thee, let iis not perish 
 for this man's life, and lay not upon us innocent blood ; for 
 thou, Lord hast done as it pleased thee." Meaning thereby, 
 that they did not presume to judge Jonah guilty, since he 
 might be innocent; but that they considered the lot that had 
 fallen upon him as a decree of God, or as it pleased God. 
 The address of this prayer shows that the Gentiles 
 worshipped one Supreme Being, and that they were not 
 idolators, as the Jews represented them to be. But the 
 storm still continuing, and the danger increasing, they put 
 the fate of the lot into execution, and cast Jonah into the 
 sea ; where, according to the story, a great fish swallowed 
 him up whole and alive.
 
 112 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 We have now to consider Jonah securely housed from 
 the storm in the fish's helly. Here we are told that he- 
 prayed ; but the prayer is a made-up prayer, taken from 
 various parts of the Psalms, without any connexion or con- 
 sistency, and adapted to the distress, but not at all to the 
 condition that Jonah was in. It is such a prayer as a 
 Gentile who might know something of the Psalms, could 
 copy out for him. This circumstance alone, were there no 
 other, is sufficient to indicate that the whole is a made-up 
 story. The prayer, however, is supposed to have answered 
 the purpose, and the story goes on (taking up at the same 
 time the cant language of a Bible prophet), saying, Jonah, 
 chapter ii., verse 10, "And the Lord spake unto the Jish, and 
 it vomited out Jonah upon the dry land." 
 
 Jonah then received a second mission to Nineveh, with 
 which he sets out ; and we have now to consider him as a 
 preacher. The distress he is represented to have suffered, 
 the remembrance of his own disobedience as the cause of it, 
 and the miraculous escape he is supposed to have had, were 
 sufficient, one would conceive, to have impressed him with 
 sympathy and benevolence in the execution of his mission ; 
 but, instead of this, he enters the city with denunciation and 
 malediction in his mouth, crying, Jonah, chapter iii., verse 
 4, " Yet forty days and Nineveh shall be overthrown." 
 
 We have now to consider the supposed missionary in the 
 last act of his mission ; and here it is that the malevolent 
 spirit of a Bible prophet, or of a predicting priest, appears 
 in all that blackness of character that men ascribe to the 
 being they call the devil. 
 
 Having published his predictions he withdrew, says the 
 story, to the east side of the city. But for what ? not to 
 contemplate in retirement the mercy of his Creator to him- 
 self, or to others, but to wait with malignant impatience the 
 destruction of Nineveh. It came to pass, however, as the 
 story relates, that the Ninevites reformed, and that God, 
 according to the Bible phrase, repented him of the evil he 
 had said he would do unto them, and did it not. This, saith 
 the verse of the last chapter, displeased Jonah exceedingly, 
 and he was very angry. His obdurate heart would rather 
 that Nineveh should be destroyed, and every soul, young 
 and old, perish in its ruins, than that his predictions should 
 not be fulfilled. To expose the character of a prophet still
 
 AGE OP REASON. 113 
 
 more, a gourd is made to grow up in the night, that 
 promiseth him an agreeable shelter from the heat of the sun 
 in the place to which he is retired ; and the next morning 
 it dies. 
 
 Here the rage of the prophet becomes excessive, and he 
 is ready to destroy himself. Jonah, chap iv., verse 8, " It 
 is better (said he) for me to die than to live" This brings on 
 a supposed expostulation between the Almighty and the 
 prophet: in which the former says, verses 9, 10, 11, " Dost 
 thou well to be angry for the gourd? And he said, I do well to 
 be angry even unto death. Then, said the Lord, thou had pity 
 on the gourd, for the which thou hast not labored, neither 
 madest it grow, which came up in a night, and perished in a 
 night; and should not I spare Nineveh, that great city, wherein 
 are more than six score thousand persons, that cannot discern 
 between their right hand and their left hand ? " 
 
 Here is both the winding up of the satire and the moral 
 of the fable. As a satire it sti-ikes against the character of 
 all the Bible-prophets, and against all the indiscriminate 
 judgments upon men, women, and children, with which this 
 lying book, the Bible, is crowded ; such as Noah's flood, the 
 destruction of the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, the extir- 
 pation of the Canaanites, even to sucking infants, and 
 women with child, because the same reflection, that there 
 are more than six score thousand persons that cannot discern 
 between their right hand and their left hand, meaning young 
 children, applies to all their cases. It satirises also the 
 supposed partiality of the Creator for one nation more than 
 for another. 
 
 As a moral, it preaches against the malevolent spirit of 
 prediction ; for as certainly as a man predicts ill, he becomes 
 inclined to wish it. The pride of having his judgment right 
 hardens his heart, till at last he beholds with satisfaction, or 
 sees with disappointment, the accomplishment or the failure 
 of his predictions. This book ends with the same kind of 
 strong and well-directed point against prophets, prophecies, 
 and indiscriminate judgments, as the chapter that Benjamin 
 Franklin made for the Bible, about Abraham and the 
 Stranger ends against the intolerant spirit of religious per- 
 secution. Thus much for the book of Jonah. 
 
 Of the poetical parts of the Bible, that are called pro- 
 phecies, I have spoken in the former part of the " Age of 
 
 z
 
 114 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Reason ; " and already in this, where I have said that the. 
 word prophet is the Bible word for poet ; and that the flight* 
 and metaphors of those poets, many of which are become 
 obscure by the lapse of time and the change of circumstances, 
 have been ridiculously erected into things called prophecies, 
 and applied to purposes the writers never thought of. When, 
 a priest quotes any of those passages he unriddles it agree- 
 ably to his own views, and imposes that explanation upon 
 his congregation as the meaning of the writer. The whore 
 of Babylon has been the common whore of all the priests,, 
 and each has accused the other of keeping the strumpet ; sa. 
 well do they agree in their explanations. 
 
 There now remain only a few books, which they call the 
 books of the lesser prophets ; and as I have already shown 
 that the greater are imposters, it would be cowardice to, 
 disturb the repose of the little ones. Let them sleep, then, 
 in the arms of their nurses, the priests, and both be for- 
 gotten together. 
 
 I have now gone through the Bible, as a man would go 
 through a wood with an axe on his shoulder, and fell trees* 
 Here they lie ; and the priests, if they can, may re-plant 
 them. They may, perhaps, stick them in the ground but 
 they will never make them grow. I pass on to the books of 
 the New Testament. 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 The New Testament, they tell us, is founded upon the 
 prophecies of the old ; if so, it must follow the fate of its 
 foundation. 
 
 As it is nothing extraordinary that a woman should be 
 with child before she was married, and that the son she 
 might bring forth should be executed, even unjustly : I see 
 no reason for not believing that such a woman as Mary, and. 
 such a man as Joseph, and Jesiis existed : their mere exis- 
 tence is a matter of indifference, about which there is no. 
 ground, either to believe or to disbelieve, and which comes 
 under the common head of, It may be so, and what then ? 
 The probability, however, is, that there were such persons, or 
 at least such as resembled them in part of the circumstances^.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 115 
 
 because almost all romantic stories have been suggested by 
 by some actual circumstances as the adventures of Robinson 
 Crusoe, not a word of which is true, were suggested by the 
 case of Alexander Selkirk. 
 
 It is not then the existence, or non-existence, of the 
 person that I trouble myself about ; it is the fable of Jesus 
 Christ as told in the New Testament, and the wild and 
 visionary doctrine raised thereon, against which I contend. 
 The story taken as it is told, is blasphemously obscene. It 
 gives an account of a young woman engaged to be married, 
 and while under this engagement, she is, to speak plain 
 language, debauched by a ghost, under the impious pre- 
 tence (Luke, chapter i., verse 35), that " the Holy Ghost shall 
 come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow 
 thee." Notwithstanding which, Joseph afterwards marries 
 her, cohabits with her as his "wife, and in his turn rivals the 
 ghost. This is putting the story into intelligible language, 
 and when told in this manner, there is not a priest but must 
 be ashamed to own it.* 
 
 Obscenity in matters of faith, however wrapped up, is 
 always a token of fable and imposture ; for it is necessary 
 to our serious belief in God, that we do not connect it with 
 stories that run, as this does, into ludicrous interpretations. 
 This story is, upon the face of it, the same kind of story 
 as that of Jupiter and Leda, or Jupiter and Europa, or any 
 other of the amorous adventures of Jupiter ; and shows, as 
 is already stated in the former part of the " Age of Reason," 
 that the Christian faith is built upon the heathen mytho- 
 logy. 
 
 As the historical parts of the New Testament, so far as 
 concerns Jesus Christ, are confined to a very short space of 
 time, less than two years, and all within the same country, 
 and nearly to the same spot, the discordance of time, place, 
 and circumstance, which detects the fallacy of the books of 
 the Old Testament, and proves them to be impositions, 
 cannot be expected to be found here in the same abundance. 
 The New Testament compared with the Old, is like a farce 
 of one act, in which there is not room for very numerous 
 violations of the unities. There are, however, some glaring 
 
 * Mary, the supposed virgin-mother of Jesus, had several other 
 children, sons and daughters. See Matthew, chapter xiii., verses 55, 56. 
 
 i 2
 
 116 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 contradictions which, exclusive of the fallacy of the pre- 
 tended prophecies, are sufficient to show the story of Jesus 
 Christ to be false. 
 
 I lay it down as a position which cannot be controverted 
 first, that the agreement of all the parts of a story does 
 not prove that story to be true, because the parts may agree 
 and the whole may be false ; secondly, that the disagreement 
 of the parts of a story proves the whole cannot be true. The 
 agreement does not prove the truth, but the disagreement 
 proves falsehood positively. 
 
 The history of Jesus Christ is contained in the four books 
 ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. The first 
 chapter of Matthew begins with giving a genealogy of 
 Jesus Christ ; and in the third chapter of Luke there is also 
 given a genealogy of Jesus Christ. 'Did these two agree it 
 would not prove the genealogy to be true, because it might, 
 nevertheless, be a fabrication ; but as they contradict each 
 other in every particular, it proves falsehood absolutely. 
 If Matthew speaks truth, Luke speaks falsehood ; and if 
 Luke speaks truth, Matthew speaks falsehood ; and as there 
 is no authority for believing one more than the other, there 
 is no authority for believing either ; and if they cannot be 
 believed even in the very first thing they say and set out to 
 prove, they are not entitled to be believed in anything they 
 say afterwards. Truth is an uniform thing ; and as to 
 inspiration and revelation, were we to admit it, it is 
 impossible to suppose it can be contradictory. Either 
 then the men called apostles were impostors, or the 
 books ascribed to them have been written by other 
 persons, and fathered upon them, as is the case of the Old 
 Testament. 
 
 The book of Matthew gives (chapter i., verse 6) a gene- 
 alogy by name from David, up through Joseph, the husband 
 of Mary, to Christ, and makes there to be twenty-eight 
 generations. The book of Luke gives also a genealogy by 
 name from Christ, through Joseph, the husband of Mary, 
 down to David, and makes them to be forty-three genera- 
 tions ; besides which there are only the two names of David 
 and Joseph that are alike in the two lists. I here insert 
 both genealogical lists, and for the sake of perspicuity and 
 comparison have placed them both in the same direction 
 that is, from Joseph down to David.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 117 
 
 Genealogy according to 
 Luke. 
 
 Christ 
 
 23 Neri 
 
 2 Joseph 
 3 Heli 
 
 24 Melchi 
 25 Addi 
 
 4 Matthat 
 
 26 Cosam 
 
 5 Levi 
 
 27 Elmodam 
 
 6 Melchi 
 
 28 Er 
 
 7 Janna 
 
 29 Jose 
 
 8 Joseph 
 9 Mattathias 
 
 30 Eliezer 
 31 Joram 
 
 10 Amos 
 
 32 Matthat 
 
 11 Naum 
 
 33 Levi 
 
 12 Esli 
 
 34 Simeon 
 
 13 Nagge 
 14 Maath 
 15 Mattathias 
 
 35 Juda 
 36 Joseph 
 37 Jonan 
 
 16 Semei 
 
 38 Eliakim 
 
 17 Joseph 
 18 Juda 
 
 39 Melea 
 40 Menan 
 
 19 Joanna 
 
 41 Mattatha 
 
 20 Rhesa 
 
 42 Nathan 
 
 21 Zorobabel 
 
 43 David 
 
 22 Salathiel 
 
 
 Genealogy according to 
 Matthew. 
 
 Christ 23 Josaphat 
 
 2 Joseph 24 Asa 
 
 3 Jacob 25 Abia 
 
 4 Matthan 26 Roboam 
 
 5 Eleazar 27 Solomon 
 
 6 Eluid 28 David* 
 
 7 Achim 
 
 8 Sadoc 
 
 9 Azor 
 
 10 Eliakim 
 
 11 Abiud 
 
 12 Zorobabel 
 
 13 Salathiel 
 
 14 Jeconias 
 
 15 Josias 
 
 16 Amon 
 
 17 Manaases 
 
 18 Ezekias 
 
 19 Achaz 
 
 20 Joatham 
 
 21 Ozias 
 
 22 Joram 
 
 Now if these men, Matthew and Luke, set out with a 
 falsehood between them as these two accounts show they 
 do in the very commencement of their history of Jesus 
 Christ, and of who, and of what he was, what authority 
 (as I have before asked) is there left for believing the 
 strange things they tell us afterwards ? If they cannot be 
 believed in their account of his natural genealogy, how are 
 we to believe them when they tell us he was the Son of God, 
 begotten by a ghost ; and that an angel announced this 
 in secret to his mother ? If they lied in one genealogy, 
 
 * From the birth of David to the birth of Christ is upwards of 1080 
 years ; and as the lifetime of Christ is not included, there are but 27 
 full generations. To find therefore the average age of each person 
 mentioned in the list, at the time his first son was born, it is only 
 necessary to divide 1080 by 27, which gives 40 years for each person. 
 As the lifetime of man was then but of the same extent it is now, it is 
 an absurdity to suppose that 27 following generations should all be old 
 bachelors before they married; and the more so when we are told that 
 Solomon, the next in succession to David, had a house full of wives 
 and mistresses before he was twenty-one years of age. So far from 
 this genealogy being a solemn truth, it is not even a reasonable lie. 
 The list of Luke gives about twenty-six years for the average age, and 
 this is too much.
 
 118 AGE OP REASON. 
 
 why are we to believe them in the other ? If his natural 
 genealogy be manufactured (which it certainly is) why are 
 we not to suppose that his celestial genealogy is manu- 
 factured also, and that the whole is fabulous ? Can any 
 man of serious reflection hazard his future happiness upon 
 the belief of a story naturally impossible : repugnant to 
 every idea of decency ; and related by persons already 
 detected of falsehood ? Is it not more safe that we stop 
 ourselves at the plain, pure, and unmixed belief of one 
 God, which is Deism, than that we commit ourselves on an 
 ocean of improbable, irrational, indecent, and contradictory 
 tales. 
 
 The first question, however, upon the books of the New 
 Testament, as upon those of the old, is, Are they genuine ? 
 were they written by the persons to whom they are ascribed ? 
 for it is upon this ground only that the strange things related 
 therein have been credited. Upon this point there is no 
 direct proof for or against ; and all that this state of a case 
 proves is doubtfulness ; and doubtfulness is the opposite of 
 belief. The state, therefore, that the books are in, proves 
 against themselves as far as this kind of proof can go. 
 
 But exclusive of this, the presumption is that the books 
 called the Evangelists, and ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, 
 and John, were not written by Matthew, Mark, Luke, 
 and John, and that they are impositions. The disordered 
 state of the history in these four books, the silence of one 
 book upon matters related in the other, and the disagreement 
 that is to be found among them, implies, that they are the 
 production of some unconnected individuals, many years 
 after the things they pretend to relate, each of whom made 
 his own legend ; and not the writings of men living 
 intimately together, as the men called apostles are supposed 
 to have done ; in fine, that they have been manufactured, 
 as the books of the Old Testament have been by other 
 persons than those whose names they bear. 
 
 The story of the angel announcing what the Church calls 
 the immaculate conception, is not so much as mentioned 
 in the books ascribed to Mark and John ; and is differently 
 related in Matthew and Luke. The former says the angel 
 appeared to Joseph, the latter says it was to Mary; but 
 either Joseph or Mary was the worst evidence that could 
 have been thought of, for it was others that should have
 
 AGE OF REASON. 119 
 
 testified for them, and not they for themselves. Were any 
 girl that is now with child to say, and even to swear it, that 
 she was gotten with child by a ghost, and that an angel told 
 her so, would she be believed ? Certainly she would not. 
 Why, then, are we to believe the same thing of another girl 
 whom we never saw, told by nobody knows who, nor when, 
 nor where ? How strange and inconsistent it is, that the 
 same circumstance that would weaken the belief even of a 
 probable story, should be given as a motive for believing 
 this one, that has upon the face of it every token of absolute 
 impossibility and imposture ? 
 
 The story of Herod destroying all the children under two 
 years belongs altogether to the book of Matthew ; not one of 
 the rest mentions anything about it. Had such a circum- 
 stance been true, the universality of it must have made it 
 known to all the writers, and the thing would have been too 
 striking to have been omitted by any. This writer tells us 
 that Jesus escaped this slaughter, because Joseph and Mary 
 "were warned by an angel to flee with him unto Egypt ; but 
 he forgot to make any provision for John, who was then 
 under two years of age. John, however, who stayed behind, 
 fared as well as Jesus who fled and therefore the story 
 circumstantially belies itself. 
 
 Not any two of these writers agree in reciting, exactly in 
 the same words, the written inscription, short as it is, which they 
 tell us was put over Christ when he was crucified ; and, 
 besides this, Mark says he was crucified at the third hour 
 (nine in the morning), and John says it was the sixth hour 
 '(twelve at noon).* 
 
 The inscription is thus stated in these books 
 
 Matthew This is Jesus the king of the Jews. 
 
 Mark The king of the Jews. 
 
 Luke This is the king of the Jews. 
 
 John Jesus of Nazareth, king of the Jews. 
 
 We may infer from these circumstances, trivial as they 
 ; are, that those writers, whoever they were, and in whatever 
 time they lived, were not present at the scene. The only 
 
 * According to John, the sentence was not passed till about the 
 sixth hour (noon), and consequently, the execution could not be till the 
 afternoon ; but Mark says expressly that he was crucified at the third 
 hour (nine in the morning) chapter xv., verse 25 ; John, chapter xix., 
 farse 14.
 
 120 AGE OF KEASON. 
 
 one of the men called apostles who appears to have been 
 near the spot was Peter, and when he was accused of heing 
 one of Jesus's followers, it is said (Matthew, chapter xxvi., 
 verse 74) : ' Then Peter began to curse and to swear, saying, 
 I know not the man ; ' yet we are now called upon to believe 
 the same Peter, convicted (by their own account) of perjury. 
 For what reason or on what authority shall we do this ? 
 
 The accounts that are given of the circumstances that 
 they tell us attended the crucifixion, are differently related 
 in those four books. 
 
 The book ascribed to Matthew says (chapter xxvii., 
 verse 45) : " Now from the sixth hour there was darkness 
 over all the land until the ninth hour." Verses 51, 52, 53 : 
 " And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain 
 from the top to the bottom ; and the earth did quake, and 
 the rocks rent ; and the graves were opened, and many 
 bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of the 
 graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, 
 and appeared unto many." Such is the account which this 
 dashing writer of the book of Matthew gives, but in which 
 he is not supported by the writers of the other books. 
 
 The writer of the book ascribed to Mark, in detailing the 
 circumstances of the crucifixion, makes no mention of any 
 earthquake, nor of the rocks rending, nor of the graves 
 opening, nor of the dead men walking out. The writer of 
 the book of Luke is silent also upon the same points. And 
 as to the writer of the book of John, though he details all 
 the circumstance of the crucifixion down to the burial of 
 Christ, he says nothing about either the darkness the veil 
 of the temple the earthquake the rocks the graves 
 nor the dead men. 
 
 Now, if it had been true, that those things had hap- 
 pened, and if the writers of these books had lived at the 
 time they did happen, and had been the persons they are 
 said to be namely, the four men called apostles, Matthew, 
 Mark, Luke, and John, it was not possible for them, as true 
 historians, even without the aid of inspiration, not to have 
 recorded them. The things, supposing them to have been 
 facts, were of too much notoriety not to have been known, 
 and of too much importance not to have been told. All 
 these supposed apostles must have been witnesses of the 
 earthquake, if there had been any ; for it was not possible
 
 AGE OF REASON. 121 
 
 for them to have been absent from it ; the opening of the 
 graves, and the resurrection of the dead men, and their 
 walking about the city, is of greater importance than the 
 earthquake. An earthquake is always possible, and natural, 
 and proves nothing ; but this opening of the graves is super- 
 natural, and directly in point to their doctrine, their cause, 
 and their apostleship. Had it been true, it would have filled 
 up whole chapters of those books, and been the chosen 
 theme and general chorus of all the writers ; but instead of 
 this, little and trivial things, and mere prattling conversa- 
 tions of He said this, and he said that, are often tediously 
 detailed, while this most important of all, had it been true, 
 is passed off in a slovenly manner by a single dash of the 
 pen, and that by one writer only, and not so much as hinted 
 at by the rest. 
 
 It is an easy thing to tell a lie, but it is difficult to sup- 
 port the lie after it is told. The writer of the book of 
 Matthew should have told us who the saints were that came 
 to life again, and went into the city, and what became of 
 them afterwards, and who it was that saw them ; for he is 
 not hardy enough to say that he saw them himself ; 
 whether they came out naked, and all in natural buff, he- 
 saints and she-saints ; or whether they came full dressed, 
 and where they got their dresses ; whether they went to 
 their former habitations and re-claimed their wives, their 
 husbands, and their property, and how they were received ; 
 whether they entered ejectments for the recovery of their 
 possessions, or brought actions of crim. con. against the rival 
 interlopers ; whether they remained on earth, and followed 
 their former occupation of preaching or working ; or whether 
 they died again, or went back to their graves alive and 
 buried themselves. 
 
 Strange, indeed, that an army of saints should return to 
 life, and nobody know who they were, nor who it was that 
 saw them, and that not a word should be said upon the sub- 
 ject, nor these saints have anything to tell us ! Had it been 
 the prophets who (as we are told) had formerly prophesied 
 of these things, they must have had a great deal to say. 
 They could have told us everything, and we should have had 
 posthumous prophecies with notes and commentaries upon 
 the first, a little better at least than we have now. Had it 
 been Moses, and Aaron, and Joshua, and Samuel, and David,
 
 122 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 not an unconverted Jew had remained in all Jerusalem. 
 Had it been John the Baptist, and the saints of the time then 
 present, everybody would have known them, and they would 
 have out-preached and out-famed all the other apostles. 
 But instead of this, these saints are made to pop up, like 
 Jonah's gourd, in the night ; for no purpose at all but 
 to wither in the morning. Thus much for this part of the 
 story. 
 
 The tale of the resurrection follows that of the cruci- 
 fixion ; and in this as well as in that, the writers, whoever 
 they were, disagree so much, as to make it evident that none 
 of them were there. 
 
 The book of Matthew states, that when Christ was put in 
 the sepulchre, the Jews applied to Pilate for a watch or a 
 guard to be placed over the sepulchre to prevent the body 
 being stolen by the disciples ; and that in consequence of 
 this request, the sepulchre was made sure sealing the stone 
 that covered the mouth and setting a watch. But the other 
 books say nothing about this application, nor about the 
 sealing, nor the guard, nor the watch, and according to their 
 accounts there were none. Matthew, however, follows up 
 this part of the story of the guard or the watch with a 
 second part, that I shall notice in conclusion, as it serves 
 to detect the fallacy of these books. 
 
 The book of Matthew continues its account, and says 
 {chapter xxviii., verse 1) that at the end of the Sabbath, as 
 it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came 
 Mary Magdalene and the other Mary, to see the sepulchre. 
 Mark says it was sun-rising, and John says it was dark. 
 Luke says it was Mary Magdalene, and Joana and Mary 
 the mother of James, and other women that came to the 
 sepulchre ; and John states, that Mary Magdalene came 
 alone. So well do they agree about their first evidence. They 
 all, however, appear to have known most about Mary Mag- 
 dalene ; she was a woman of a large acquaintance, and it 
 was not an ill conjecture that she might be upon the stroll. 
 
 The book of Matthew goes on to say (verse 2), " And 
 behold ! there was a great earthquake, for the Angel of the 
 Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the 
 stone from the door and sat upon it." But the other books 
 say nothing about any earthquake, nor about the angel 
 rolling back the stone, and sitting upon it ; and, according to
 
 AGE OF REASON. 123 
 
 their accounts, there was no angel sitting there. Mark says, 
 the angel was within the sepulchre sitting on the right side. 
 Luke says there were two, and they were both standing up ; 
 and John says they were both sitting down, one at the head 
 and the other at the feet. 
 
 Matthew says, that the angel that was sitting upon the 
 stone on the outside of the sepulchre told the two Marys 
 that Christ was risen, and that the women went away 
 quickly. Mai'k says, that the women, upon seeing the stone 
 rolled away, and wondering at it, went into the sepulchre, 
 and that it was the angel that was sitting within on the right 
 side that told them so. Luke says, it was the two angels 
 that were standing up : and John says, it was Jesus Christ 
 himself that told it to Mary Magdalene, and that she did not 
 go into the sepulchre, but only stooped down and looked 
 in. 
 
 Now if the writers of those four books had gone into a 
 court of justice to prove an alibi (for it is of the nature of 
 an alibi that is here attempted to be proved namely, the 
 absence of a dead body, by supernatural means), and had 
 they given their evidence in the same contradictory manner 
 as it is here given, they would have been in danger of 
 having their ears cropt for perjury, and would justly have 
 deserved it. Yet this is the evidence, and these are the 
 books that have been imposed upon the world, as being 
 given by divine inspiration, and as the unchangeable word 
 of God. 
 
 The writer of the book of Matthew, after giving this 
 account, relates a story that is not to be found in any of the 
 other books, and which is the same I have just before 
 alluded to. 
 
 " Now, says he (that is, after the conversation the women 
 had with the angel sitting upon the stone), behold some of 
 the watch (meaning the watch that he had said had been 
 placed over the sepulchre) came into the city, and showed 
 unto the chief priests all the things that were done ; and 
 when they were assembled with the elders and had taken 
 counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, saying, 
 Say ye, his disciples came by night, and stole him away 
 while we slept ; and if this come to the governor's ears, we 
 will persuade him and secure you. So they took the money, 
 and did as they were taught ; and this saying (that his
 
 124 AGE OP REASON. 
 
 disciples stole him away) is commonly reported among the 
 Jews until this day" 
 
 The expression, until this day, is an evidence that the book 
 ascribed to Matthew was not written by Matthew, and that 
 it has been manufactured long after the times and things of 
 which it pretends to treat ; for the expression implies a 
 great length of intervening time. It would be inconsistent 
 in us to speak in this manner of anything happening in our 
 own time. To give, therefore, intelligible meaning to the 
 expression, we must suppose a lapse of some generations at 
 least, for this manner of speaking carries the mind back ta 
 ancient time. 
 
 The absurdity also of the story is worth noticing ; for it 
 shows the writer of the book of Matthew to have been an 
 exceedingly weak and foolish man. He tells a story, that 
 contradicts itself in point of possibility ; for though the 
 guard, if there were any, might be made to say that the 
 body was taken away while they were asleep, and to give 
 that as a reason for not having prevented it, that same sleep 
 must also have prevented their knowing how and by whom 
 it was done ; and yet they are made to say, that it was the 
 disciples who did it. Were a man to tender his evidence of 
 something that he should say was done, and of the manner of 
 doing it, and of the person who did it, while he was asleep, 
 and could know nothing of the matter, such evidence 
 could not be received. It will do well enough for Testament 
 evidence, but not for anything where truth is concerned. 
 
 I come now to that part of the evidence in those books, 
 that respects the pretended appearance of Christ after this 
 pretended resurrection. 
 
 The writer of the book of Matthew relates, that the Angel 
 that was sitting on the stone at the mouth of the sepulchre, 
 said to the two Marys, chapter xxviii., verse 7, " Behold 
 Christ is gone before you into Galilee, there shall ye see 
 him ; lo, I have told you." And the same writer, at the 
 two next verses (8, 9), makes Christ himself to speak to the 
 same purpose to these women immediately after the angel 
 had told it to them, and that they ran quickly to tell it to 
 the disciples : and at the 16th verse it is said, "Then the 
 eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain 
 where Jesus had appointed them : and when they saw him 
 they worshipped him."
 
 AGE OF REASON. 125 
 
 But the writer of the book of John tells us a story very 
 different to this ; for he says, chapter xx., verse 19, " Then 
 the same day at evening, being the first day of the week 
 (that is, the same day that Christ is said to have arisen), 
 when the doors were shut, where the disciples were assembled 
 for fear of the Jews, came Jesus, and stood in the midst of 
 them." 
 
 According to Matthew, the eleven were marching to 
 Galilee, to meet Jesus, in a mountain, by his own appoint- 
 ment, at the very time when according to John, they were 
 assembled in another place, and that not by appointment, 
 but in secret, for fear of the Jews. 
 
 The writer of the book of Luke contradicts that of 
 Matthew more pointedly than John does ; for he says 
 expressly , that the meeting was in Jerusalem the evening of 
 the same day that he (Christ) arose, and that the eleven 
 were there. See Luke, chapter xxiv., verses 13, 33. 
 
 Now it is not possible, unless we admit these supposed 
 disciples the right of wilful lying, that the writer of these 
 books could be any of the eleven persons called disciples ; 
 for if, according to Matthew, the eleven went into Galilee 
 to meet Jesus in a mountain by his own appointment, on 
 the same day that he is said to have risen, Luke and John 
 must have been two of that eleven ; yet the writer of Luke 
 says expressly, and John implies as much, that the meeting 
 was that same day, in a house in Jerusalem : and on the 
 other hand, if, according to Luke and John, the eleven were 
 assembled in a house in Jerusalem, Matthew must have 
 been one of that eleven; yet Matthew says, the meeting was 
 in a mountain in Galilee, and consequently the evidence 
 given in those books destroys each other. 
 
 The writer of the book of Mark says nothing about any 
 meeting in Galilee : but he says, chapter xvi., verse 12, that 
 Christ, after his resurrection, appeared in another form to 
 two of them, as they walked into the country, and that these 
 two told it to the residue, who would not believe them. 
 Luke also tells a story, in which he keeps Christ employed 
 the whole of the day of this pretended resurrection, until 
 the evening, and which totally invalidates the account of 
 going to the mountain in Galilee. He says that two of 
 them, without saying which two, went that same day to a 
 village called Emmaus, three score furlongs (seven miles
 
 126 AGE OF REASON 
 
 and a half) from Jerusalem, and that Christ, in disguise,, 
 went with them, and stayed with them unto the evening, and 
 supped with them, and then vanished out of their sight, and 
 reappeared that same evening at the meeting of the eleven 
 in Jerusalem. 
 
 This is the contradictory manner in which the evidence of 
 this pretended reappearance of Christ is stated ; the only 
 point in which the writers agree is the skulking privacy of 
 that reappearance ; for whether it was in the recess of a 
 mountain in Galilee, or in a shut-up house in Jerusalem, it 
 was still skulking. To what cause, then, aie we to assign 
 this skulking ? On the one hand, it is directly repugnant 
 to the supposed or pretended end, that of convincing the 
 world that Christ was risen: and on the other hand, to have 
 asserted the publicity of it, would have exposed the writers 
 of those books to public detection, and therefore they have 
 been under the necessity of making it a private affair. 
 
 As to the account of Christ being seen by more than five 
 hundred at once, it is Paul only who says it, and not the 
 five hundred who say it for themselves. It is, therefore, the 
 testimony of but one man, and that, too, of a man who did 
 not, according to the same account, believe a word of the 
 matter himself, at the time it is said to have happened. His 
 evidence, supposing him to have been the writer of the 15th 
 chapter of Corinthians, where this account is given, is like 
 that of a man who comes into a court of justice to swear 
 that what he had sworn before is false. A man may often 
 see reason, and he has, too, always the right of changing 
 his opinion : but this liberty does not extend to matters of 
 fact. 
 
 I now come to the last scene, that of the ascension into 
 heaven. Here all fear of the Jews and of everything else 
 must necessarily have been out of the question : it was that 
 which, if true, was to seal the whole ; and upon which the 
 reality of the future mission of the disciples was to rest for 
 proof. Words, whether declarations or promises, that 
 passed in private, either in the recess of a mountain in 
 Galilee, or in a shut-up house in Jerusalem, even sup- 
 posing them to have been spoken, could not be evidence in 
 public : it was, therefore, necessary that this last scene 
 should preclude the possibility of denial and dispute: and that 
 it should be, as I have stated in the former part of the "Age
 
 AGE OF REASON. 127 
 
 of Reason," as public and as visible as the sun at noon-day; 
 at least, it ought to have been as public as the crucifixion is 
 reported to have been. But to come to the point. 
 
 In the first place, the writer of the book of Matthew does 
 not say a syllable about it; neither does the writer of the book 
 of John. This being the case, is it possible to suppose that 
 those writers, who affect to be even minute in other matters 
 would have been silent upon this had it been true ? The 
 writer of the book of Mark passes it off in a careless, 
 slovenly manner, with a single dash of the pen, as if he was 
 tired of romancing or ashamed of the story. So also does 
 the writer of Luke. And even between these two there is 
 not an apparent agreement as to the place where his final 
 parting is said to have been. 
 
 The book of Mark says that Christ appeared to the 
 eleven as they sat at meat alluding to the meeting of the 
 eleven at Jerusalem : he then states the conversation, that 
 he says passed at that meeting, and immediately after says, 
 chapter xvi., verses 14, 19 (as a school-boy would finish a 
 dull story), " So then, after the Lord had spoken unto them 
 he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand 
 of God." But the writer of Luke says, chapter xxiv., verse 
 50, that the ascension was from Bethany : that he (Christ) 
 led them out as far as to Bethany, and was parted from them, 
 and was carried up into heaven. So also was Mahomet: and 
 as to Moses, the apostle Jude says, verse 9, that Michael and 
 the devil disputed about his body. While we believe such 
 fables as these, or either of them, we believe unworthily of 
 the Almighty. 
 
 I have now gone through the examination of the four 
 books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John; and 
 when it is considered that the whole space of time, from the 
 crucifixion to what is called the ascension, is but a few days,, 
 apparently not more than three or four, and that all the cir- 
 cumstances are reported to have happened nearly about the 
 same spot, Jerusalem ; it is, I believe, impossible to find in 
 any story upon record, so many and such glaring absurdities, 
 contradictions and falsehoods, as are in those books. They 
 are more numerous and striking than I had any expec- 
 tation of finding when I began this examination, and far 
 more so than I had any idea of when I wrote the former 
 part of the " Age of Reason." I had then neither Bible*
 
 128 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 nor Testament to refer to, nor could I procure any. My 
 own situation, even as to existence, was becoming every day 
 more precarious ; and as I was willing to leave something 
 "behind me upon the subject, I was obliged to be quick and 
 concise. The quotations I then made were from memory 
 only, but they are correct ; and the opinions I have ad- 
 vanced in that work are the effect of the most clear and 
 long-established conviction that the Bible and the Testa- 
 ment are impositions upon the world that the fall of man 
 the account of Jesus Christ being the Son of God, and of 
 his dying to appease the wrath of God and of salvation, by 
 that strange means, are all fabulous inventions, dishonor- 
 able to the wisdom and power of the Almighty that the 
 only true religion is Deism, by which I then meant, and now 
 mean, the belief of one God, and an imitation of his moral 
 character, or the practice of what are called moral virtues 
 and that it was upon this only (so far as religion is con- 
 cerned) that I rested all my hopes of happiness hereafter. 
 So say I now and so help me God. 
 
 But to return to the subject. Though it is impossible, at 
 this distance of time, to ascertain as a fact who were the 
 writers of these four books (and this alone is sufficient to 
 hold them in doubt, and where we doubt we do not believe), 
 it is not difficult to ascertain negatively that they were not 
 written by the persons to whom they are ascribed. The 
 contradictions in those books demonstrate two things. 
 
 First, that the writers cannot have been eye-witnesses and 
 ear-witnesses of the matters they relate, or they would have 
 related them without those contradictions ; and, conse- 
 quently, that the books have not been written by the persons 
 called apostles, who are supposed to have been witnesses of 
 this kind. 
 
 Secondly, that the writers, whoever they were, have not 
 acted in concerted imposition : but each writer, separately 
 and individually for himself, and without the knowledge of 
 the other. 
 
 The same evidence that applies to prove the one, applies 
 equally to prove both cases ; that is, that the books were 
 not written by the men called apostles, and also that they 
 are not a concerted imposition. As to inspiration, it is 
 .altogether out of the question ; we may as well attempt to 
 unite truth and falsehood, as inspiration and contradiction.
 
 AGE OP REASOX. 120 
 
 If four men are eye-witnesses ami car-v, linesses to a scene, 
 they will, without any concert between them, agree as to the 
 time and place when and where the scene happened. Their 
 individual knowledge of the thing, each knowing it for him- 
 self, renders concert totally unnecessary : the one will not 
 say it was in a mountain in the country, and the other at a 
 house in to\vn : the one will not say it was at sunrise, and 
 the other that it was dark. For in whatever place it was, at 
 whatever time it was, they knew it equally alike. 
 
 And on the other hand, if four men concert a story, they 
 will make their separate relations of that story agree and 
 corroborate with each other to support the whole. The con- 
 cert supplies the want of fact in the one case, as the know- 
 ledge of the fact supersedes, in the other case, the necessity 
 of a concert. The same contradictions, therefore, that prove 
 there has been no concert, prove also that the reporters had 
 no knowledge of the fact (or rather of that which they 
 relate as a fact), and detect also the falsehood of their 
 reports. Those books, therefore, have neither been written 
 by the men called apostles, nor by impostors in concert.. 
 How, then, have they been written ? 
 
 I am not one of those who are fond of believing there is; 
 much of that which is called wilful lying, or lying origi- 
 nally ; except in the case of men setting up to be prophets,, 
 as in the Old Testament, for pi-ophesying is lying profes- 
 sionally. In almost all other cases ; it is not difficult to 
 discover the progress by which even simple supposition, with 
 the aid of credulity, will, in time grow into a lie, and at last, 
 be told as a fact : and whenever we can find a charitable 
 reason for a thing of this kind, we ought not to indulge &,, 
 severe one. 
 
 The story of Jesus Christ appearing after he was dead, is 
 the story of an apparition ; such as timid imaginations cau< 
 always create in vision, and credulity believe. Stories of 
 this kind had been told of the assassination of Julius Csesar, 
 not many years before, and they generally have their origin 
 in violent deaths, or in the execution of innocent persons. 
 In cases of this kind compassion lends its aid, and benevo- 
 lently stretches the story. It goes on a little and a little 
 farther, till it becomes a most certain truth. Once start a 
 ghost, and credulity fills up the history of its life, and assigns 
 the cause of its appearance : one tells it one way, another
 
 130 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 another Tray, till there are as many stories about the ghost 
 and about the proprietor of the ghost, as there are about 
 Jesus Christ in these four books. 
 
 The story of the appearance of Jesus Christ is told with 
 that strange mixture of the natural and impossible, that 
 distinguishes legendary tale from fact. Pie is represented 
 as suddenly coming in and going out when the doors were 
 shut, and of vanishing out of sight and appearing again, as 
 one would concfeive of an unsubstantial vision ; then again 
 he is hungry, sits down to meat, and eats his supper. But 
 as those who tell stories of this kind, never provide for all 
 the cases, so it is here ; they have told us that when he arose 
 he left his grave clothes behind liim : but they have for- 
 gotten to provide other clothes for him to appear in after- 
 wards, or to tell us what he did with them when he ascended: 
 whether he stripped all off, or went up clothes and all. In 
 the case of Elijah, they have been careful enough to make 
 him throw down his mantle ; how it happened not to be 
 burned in the chariot of fire, they also have not told us. 
 But as imagination supplies all deficiencies of this kind we 
 may suppose, if we please, that it was made of salamander's 
 wool. 
 
 Those who are not much acquainted with ecclesiastical 
 history may suppose that the book called the New Testa- 
 ment has existed ever since the time of Jesus Christ : as 
 they suppose that the books ascribed to Moses have existed 
 ever since the time of Moses. But the fact is historically 
 otherwise ; there was no such book as the New Testament 
 till more than three hundred years after the time that Christ 
 is said to have lived. 
 
 At what time the bookc ascribed to Matthew, Mark. Luke, 
 and John, began to appear, is altogether a matter of uu- 
 -certainty. There is not the least shadow of evidence of 
 who the persons were that wrote them, nor at what time 
 they were written, and they might as well have been called 
 by the names of any of the other supposed apostles, as by 
 the names they are now called. The originals are not in 
 the possession of any Christian church existing, any more 
 than the two tables of stone written on, they pretend, by 
 the finger of God, upon Mount Sinai, and given to Moses, 
 are in the possession of the Jews. And even if they were, 
 there is no possibility of proving the hand- writing in cither
 
 AGE OF REASON. 131 
 
 case. At the time those books were written there was no 
 printing, and consequently there could be no publication, 
 otherwise than by written copies, which any man might 
 make or alter at pleasure, and call them originals. Can we 
 suppose it consistent with the wisdom of the Almighty to 
 commit himself and his will to man upon such precarious 
 means as these, or that it is consistent we should pin our 
 faith upon such uncertainties ? We cannot make, nor alter, 
 nor even imitate, so much as one blade of grass that he has 
 made ; and yet we can make or alter u-ords of God as easily 
 as words of man.* 
 
 About three hundred and fifty years after the time that 
 Christ is said to h ive lived, several writings of the kind I 
 am speaking of were scattered in the hands of divers indi- 
 viduals ; and as the church had began to form itself into an 
 hierarchy or church government with temporal powers, it set 
 itself about collecting them into a code, as we now see them, 
 called The Neiv Testament. They decided by vote, as I have 
 before said in the former part of the " Age of Reason," 
 which of those writings out of the collection they had made, 
 should be the word of God, and which should not. The 
 rabbins of the Jews had decided, by vote, upon the books of 
 the Bible before. 
 
 As the object of the Church, as is the case in all national 
 establishments of churches, was power and revenue, and 
 terror the means it used, it is consistent to suppose, that the 
 most miraculous and wonderful of the writings they had 
 collected stood the best chance of being voted. And as to 
 the authenticity of the books, the vote stands in the place of it ; 
 for it can be traced no higher. 
 
 * Tho former part of the "Age of Reason" has not been publised two 
 years, and there is already an expression in it that is not mine. Tho 
 expression is. The book of Luke was carried by a majority of one voice 
 only. It may be true, but it is not I that have said it. Some person, 
 who might know of the circumstances, has added it in a note at the 
 bottom of the page of some of the editions, printed either in England 
 or in America, and the printers, after that, have erected it into the 
 body of the work, and made me the author of it. If this has happened 
 within s'ich a short space of time, notwithstanding the aid of printing, 
 which prevents the alteration of copies individually, what may not have 
 happened in a much gi eater length of time, when there was no printing, 
 and when any man who could write could make a written copy, and 
 call it an original by Matthew, Mark, Luke, or John ? 
 
 K2'
 
 132 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Disputes, however, ran high among the people then calling 
 themselves Christians; not only as to points of doctrine, but 
 as to the authenticity of the books. In the contest between 
 the persons called Saint Augustine and Fauste about the 
 year 400, the latter says, "The books called the Evangelists 
 have been composed long after the time of the apostles, by 
 some obscure men, who, fearing that the world would not 
 give credit to their relation of matters of which they could 
 not be informed, have published them under the name of 
 the apostles ; and which are so full of sottishncss and dis- 
 cordant relations, that there is neither agreement nor con- 
 nection between them." 
 
 And in another place addressing himself to the advocates 
 of those books as being the word of God, he says, " It is 
 thus that your predecessors have inserted, in the scriptures 
 of our Lord, many things, which, though they carry his 
 name, agree not with his doctrines. This is not surprising, 
 since that we have often proved that these things have not 
 been written by himself, nor by his apostles, but that for the 
 greatest part they are founded upon tales, upon vague reports, 
 and put together by I know not what, half-Jews, with but 
 little agreement between them ; and which they have never- 
 theless published under the names of the apostles of our 
 Lord, and have thus attributed to them their own errors and 
 their lies"* 
 
 The reader will see by these extracts that the authenticity 
 of the Books of the New Testament was denied, and the 
 books treated as tales, forgeries, and lies, at the time they 
 were voted to be the word of God. But the interest of the 
 church, with the assistance of the faggot, bore down the opposi- 
 tion, and at last suppressed all investigation. Miracles followed 
 upon miracles, if we will believe them, and men were taught 
 to say they believed, whether they believed or not. But by 
 way of throwing in a thought, the French Revolution has 
 excommunicated the church from the power of working 
 miracles : she has not been able, with the assistance of all 
 her saints, to work one miracle since the revolution began ; 
 and as she never stood in greater need than now, we may, 
 
 * I have taken these two extracts from Boulauger's " Life of Paul," 
 written in French. Boulanger has quoted them from the -writings of 
 Augustine against Fauste to which he refers.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 133 
 
 without the aid of divination, conclude that all her former 
 miracles were tricks and lies.* 
 
 When we consider the lapse of more than three hundred 
 years intervening between the time that Christ is said to have 
 lived and the New Testament was formed into a book, even 
 without the assistance of historical evidence, the exceeding 
 uncertainty there is of its authenticity. The authenticity 
 of the book of Homer, as far as regards the authorship, is 
 much better established than that of the New Testament, 
 though Homer is a thousand years the most ancient. It 
 was only an exceeding good poet that could have written 
 the book of Homer, and therefore few men only could have 
 attempted it ; and a man capable of doing it would not 
 have thrown away his own fame by giving it to another. 
 In like manner, there were but few that could have 
 composed Euclid's Elements, because none but an exceeding 
 good geometrician could have been the author of that work. 
 
 But with respect to the books of the New Testament, par- 
 ticularly such parts as tell us of the resurrection and 
 ascension of Christ, any person who could tell a story of an 
 
 * Boulanger, in his " Life of Paul," has collected from the ecclesiastical 
 histories, and the writings of the fathers as they are called, several 
 matters which show the opinions that prevailed among the different 
 sects of Christians at the time the Testament as we now see it was 
 voted to bo the word of God. The following extracts are from the 
 second chapter of that work : 
 
 " The Marcionists (a Christian sect) assumed that the Evangelists 
 were filled with falsities. The Manicheans, who formed a very nume- 
 rous sect at the commencement of Christianity, REJECTED AS FALSE ALL 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT, and showed other writings quite different that 
 they gave for authentic. Tho Corinthians, like- the Marciouists, ad- 
 mitted not the Acts of tho Apostles, tho Eucratics, and tho Severians, 
 adopted neither the Acts nor tho Epistles of Paul. Chrysostom, in a 
 homily which he made upon the Acts of the Apostles, says, that in his 
 time, about tho year 400, many people knew nothing either of tho 
 author or of the hook. St. Irene, who lived before that time, reports 
 that the Valentiniaus, like several other sects of the Christians, accused 
 the scriptures of being filled with imperfections, errors and contradic- 
 tions. The Ebionites, or Nazarenes, who were the first Christians, 
 rejected all the Epistles of Paul, and regarded him as an impostor. 
 They report, among other things, that he was originally a Pagan, that 
 he came to Jerusalem, where ho lived some time ; and that having a 
 mind to marry the daughter of tho high priest, he caused himself to be 
 circumcised ; hut that not being able to obtain her, he quarrelled with 
 the Jews, and wrote against circumcision, and against the observation 
 of the Sabbath, and against all the legal ordinances."
 
 134 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 apparition, or of a man's walking, could have made such 
 books ; for the story is most wretchedly told. The chance, 
 therefore, of forgery in the New Testament, is millions to 
 one greater than in the case of Homer or Euclid. Of the 
 numerous priests or parsons of the present day, bishops and 
 all, every one of them can make a sermon, or translate a 
 scrap of Latin, especially if it has been translated a 
 thousand times before ; but is there any amongst them that 
 can write pot try like Homer, or science like Euclid? The 
 sum total of a parson's learning, with very few exceptions, 
 is a b, ah, and //zc, /UPC, hoc; and their knowledge of science 
 is three times one are three ; and this is more than sufficient 
 to have enabled them, had they lived at the time, to have 
 written all the books of the New Testament, 
 
 As the opportunities of forgery were greater, so also 
 was the inducement. A man could gain no advantage by 
 writing under the name of Homer or Euclid ; if he could 
 write equal to them, it would be better that he wrote under 
 his own name ; if inferior, he could not succeed. Pride 
 would prevent the former, and impossibility the latter. But 
 with re.-pect to such books as compose the New Testament, 
 all the inducements were on the side of forgery. The best 
 imagined history that could have been made, at the distance 
 of two or three hundred years after the time, could not have 
 passed for an original under the name of the real wiiter. 
 The only chance of success lay in forgery, for the church 
 wanted pretence for its new doctrine, and truth and talents 
 were out of the question. 
 
 But as it is not uncommon (as before observed) to relate 
 stories of persons walking after they are dead, and of ghosts 
 and apparitions of such as have fallen by some violent or 
 extraordinary means ; and as the people of that day were 
 in the habit of believing such things, and of the appear- 
 ance of angels, and also of devils, and of their getting into 
 peoples' inside, arid shaking them like a fit of an ague, and 
 of tbeir being cast out again as if by an emetic. (Mary 
 Magdalene, the book of Mark tells us, had brought up, or 
 been brought to bed of seven devils) ; it was nothing extra- 
 ordinary that some story of this kind should get abroad of 
 the person called Jesus Christ, and become afterwards the 
 foundation of the four books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, 
 Luke, and John. Each writer told the tale as he heard it,
 
 AGE OF REASON. 135 
 
 or thereabouts, and gave to his book the name of the saint 
 or the apostle whom tradition had given as the eye-witness. 
 It is only upon this ground that the contradictions in those 
 books can be accounted for ; and if this be not the case, 
 they are downright impositions, lies, and forgeries, without 
 even the apology of credulity. 
 
 That they had been written by a sort of half-Jews, as 
 the foregoing quotations mention, is discernible enough. 
 The frequent references made to that chief assassin and 
 impostor Moses, and to the men called prophets, establish 
 this point, and on the other hand, the church has compli- 
 mented the fraud, by admitting the Bible and the Testament 
 to reply to each other. Between the Christian-Jew and the 
 Christian-Gentile, the thing called a prophesy, and the thing 
 prophesied; the type, and the thing typified; the sign, and the 
 thing signified, have been industriously rummaged up, and 
 fitted together like old locks and picklock keys. The story 
 foolishly enough told of Eve and the serpent, and natural 
 enough as to the enmity between men and serpents (for the 
 serpeut always bites about the heel, because it cannot reach 
 higher ; and the man always knocks the serpent about the 
 /tend, as the most effectual way to prevent its biting ; *) this 
 foolish .-tory, I say, has been made into a prophesy, a type, 
 and a promise to begin with ; and the lying imposition of 
 Isaiah to Ahaz, That a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, as a 
 sign that Ahaz should conquer, when the event was that he 
 was defeated (as already noticed in the observations on the 
 book of Isaiah), has been perverted, and made to serve as 
 winder up. 
 
 Jonah and the whale are also made up into a sign, or 
 type. Jonah is Jesus, and the whale is the grave ; for it is 
 said (and they have made Christ to say it of himself), Matt, 
 xii., verse 40: "For as Jonah was three days and three niyhts 
 in the whale's belly, so shall the son of man be three days and 
 three niahts in the heart of the earth." But it happens 
 awkwardly enough that Christ, according to their own 
 account, was but one day and two nights in the grave : 
 about 36 hours instead of 72 that is, the Friday night, the 
 Saturday, and the Saturday night ; for they say he was up 
 
 * ''He shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." 
 GENESIS, chapter iii., verse 15.
 
 136 AGE OK REASOX. 
 
 on the Sunday morning by sunrise, or before. But as this 
 fits quite as well as the bite and the kick in Genesis, or the 
 virgin and her son in Isaiah, it will pass in the lump of 
 orthodox things. Thus much for the historical part of the 
 Testament and its evidences. 
 
 Epistles of Paul. The epistles ascribed to Paul, being 
 fourteen in number, almost fill up the remaining part of the 
 Testament. Whether those epistles were written by the 
 person to whom they are ascribed is a matter of no great 
 importance, since the writer, whoever he was, attempts to 
 prove his doctrine by argument. He does not pretend to 
 have been witness to any of the scenes told of the resurrec- 
 tion and the ascension : and he declares that he had not 
 believed them. 
 
 The story of his being struck to the ground as he was 
 journeying to Damascus, has nothing in it miraculous or 
 extraordinary ; he escaped with life, and that is more than 
 many others have done, who have been struck with lightning ; 
 and that he should lose his sight for three days, and be 
 unable to eat or drink during that time, is nothing more 
 than i,j common in such conditions. His companions that 
 were witli him appear not to have suffered in the same 
 manner, for they were well enough to lead him the re- 
 mainder of the journey ; neither did they pretend to have 
 seen any vision. 
 
 The character of the person called Paul, according to the 
 accounts given of him, has in it a great deal of violence 
 and fanaticism ; he had persecuted with as much heat as he 
 preached afterwards; the stroke he had received had 
 -changed his thinking, without altering his constitution ; and 
 either as a Jew or a Christian, he was the same zealot. 
 Such men are never good moral evidences of any doctrine 
 they preach. They are always in extremes, as well of action 
 as of belief. 
 
 The doctrine he sets out to prove by argument is the 
 resurrection of the same body : and he advances this as an 
 evidence of immortality. But so much will men differ in their 
 manner of thinking, and in the conclusions they draw from 
 the same premises, that this doctrine of the resurrection of 
 the same body so far from an evidence of immortality, ap- 
 pears to me to furnish an evidence against it ; for if I have 
 already died in this body, and am raised again in the same
 
 AGE OF REASON. 137 
 
 body in which I have died, it is presumptive evidence that 
 I shall die again. That resurrection no more secures me 
 against the repetition of dying, than an ague fit, when past, 
 secures me against another. To believe, therefore, in im- 
 mortality, I must have a more elevated idea than is contained 
 in the gloomy doctrine of the resurrection. 
 
 Besides, as a matter of choice, as well as of hope, I had 
 rather have a better body and a more convenient form than 
 the present. Every animal in the creation excels us in some- 
 thing. The winged insects, without mentioning doves or 
 eagles, can pass over more space and with greater ease, in a 
 few minutes, than man can in an hour. The glide of the 
 smallest fish, in pi'oportiou to its bulk, exceeds us in motion, 
 almost beyond comparison, and without weariness. Even 
 the sluggish snail can ascend from the bottom of a dungeon, 
 where a man, by the want of that ability, would perish ; 
 and a spider can launch itself from the top, as a playful 
 amusernnct. The personal powers of man are so limited, 
 and his heavy frame so little constructed to extensive enjoy- 
 ment, that there is nothing to induce us to wish the opinion 
 of Paul to be true. It is too little for the magnitude of the 
 scene : too mean for the sublimity of the subject. 
 
 But all other arguments apart, the consciousness of existence 
 is the only conceivable idea we can have of another life, and 
 the continuance of that consciousness is immortality. The 
 consciousness of existence, or the knowing that we exist, is 
 not necessarily confined to the same form, nor to the same 
 matter even in this life. 
 
 "We have not in all cases the same form, nor in any case 
 the same matter that composed our bodies twenty or thirty 
 years ago ; and yet we are conscious of being the same per- 
 sons. Even legs and arms, which make up almost half the 
 human frame, are not necessary to the consciousness of 
 existence. These may be lost or taken away, and the full 
 consciousness of existence remain ; and were they to be 
 supplied by wings or other appendages, we cannot conceive 
 that it could alter our consciousness of existence. In short, 
 we know not how much, or rather how little, of our compo- 
 sition it is, and how exquisitely fine that little is, that creates 
 in us this consciousness of existence ; and all beyond that is 
 like the pulp of a peach, distinct and separate from the 
 vegetative speck in the kernel.
 
 138 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Who can say by what exceeding fine action of fine matter 
 it is that a thought is produced in what we call the mind? 
 and yet that thought when produced, as I now produce the 
 thought I am writing, is capable of becoming immortal, and 
 is the only production of man that h?is that capacity. 
 
 Statues of brass or marble will perish ; and statues made 
 in imitation of them are not the same statues, nor the same 
 workmanship, any more than the copy of a picture is the 
 same picture. But print and reprint a thought a thousand 
 times over, and that with materials of any kind ; carve it 
 in wood, or engrave it on stone, the thought is eternally and 
 identically the same thought in every case. It has a, 
 capacity of unimpaired existence, unaffected by change of 
 matter, and is essentially distinct, and of a natu"e different 
 from everything else that we know or can conceive. If, 
 then, the thing produced has in itself a capacity of being 
 immortal, it is more than a token that the power that pro- 
 duced it, which is the self-same thing as consciousness of 
 existence, can be immortal also ; and that as independently 
 of the matter it was first connected with, as the thought is 
 of the printing or writing it first appeared in. The one idea 
 is not more difficult to believe than the other ; and we can 
 see that one is true. 
 
 That the consciousness of existence is not dependent on 
 the same form or the same matter, is demonstrated to our 
 senses in the works of the creation ; as far as our senses are 
 capable of receiving that demonstration. A very numerous 
 part of the animal creation preaches to us, far better than 
 Paul, the belief of a life hereafter. Their little life re- 
 sembles an earth and a heaven : a present and a future 
 state ; and comprises, if it may be so expressed, immortality 
 in miniature. 
 
 The most beautiful parts of the creation to our eye are 
 the winged insects, and they are not so originally. They 
 acquire that form and that inimitable brilliancy by pro- 
 gressive changes. The slow and creeping caterpillar-worm 
 of to-day passes in a few days 10 a torpid figure, and a state 
 resembling death, and in the next change comes forth, in 
 all the miniature magnificence of life, a splendid butterfly. 
 No resemblance of the former creature remains ; everything 
 is changed ; all his powers are new, and life is to him 
 another thing. We cannot conceive that the consciousness
 
 AGE OF REASON. 139 
 
 of existence is not the samn in this state of the animal as 
 before ; why, then, must I believe that the resurrection of 
 the same body is necessary to continue to me the conscious- 
 ness of existence hereafter ? 
 
 In the former part of the " Age of Reason," I have called 
 the creation the true and only real word of God; and this 
 instance, or this text, in the book of creation, not only shows 
 to us that this thing may be so, but that it is so ; and that 
 the belief of a future state is a rational belief founded upon 
 facts visible in the creation ; for it is not more difficult to 
 believe that we shall exist hereafter in a better state and 
 form than at present, than that a worm should become a 
 butterfly, and quit the dunghill for the atmosphere, if we 
 did not know it as a fact. 
 
 As to the doubtful jargon ascribed to Paul, in the loth 
 chapter of 1 Corinthians, which makes part of the burial 
 service of some Christian sectaries, it is as destitute of 
 meaning as the tolling of the bell at the funeral. It explains 
 nothing to the understanding ; it illustrates nothing to the 
 imagination ; but leaves the reader to find any meaning if 
 he can. All flesh (says he) is not the same flesh. There is 
 one flesh of men ; another of beasts ; another of fishes ; and 
 another of birds. And what then ? nothing. A cook could 
 have said as much. There are also (says he) bodies celestial, 
 and bodies terrestrial ; the glory of the celestial is one, and 
 the glory of the terrestrial is another. And what then ? 
 nothing. And what is the difference ? nothing that he has 
 told. There is (says he) one glory of the sun, and another 
 glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars. And 
 what then ? nothing ; except that he says that one star 
 difftreth from another star in glory instead of distance ; and 
 he might as well have told us, that the moon did not shine 
 so bright as the sun. All this is nothing better than the 
 jargon of a conjuror, who picks up phrases he does not 
 understand, to confound the credulous people who come to 
 have their fortunes told. Priests and conjurors are of the 
 same trade. 
 
 Sometimes Paul affects to be a naturalist, and to prove 
 his system of resurrection from the principler. of vegetation. 
 " Thou fool (says he) that which thousowest is not quickened, 
 except it die." To which one might reply, in his own 
 language, and say, Thou fool, Paul, that which thou sowest
 
 140 AGE OV KEASOX. 
 
 is not quickened, except it die not ; for the grain that dies 
 in the ground never does, nor can vegetate. It is only the 
 living grains that produce the next crop. But the metaphor, 
 in any point of view, is no simile. It is succession and not 
 resurrection. 
 
 The progress of an animal from one state of being to 
 another, as from a worm to a butterfly, applies to the case ; 
 but this of the grain does not, and shows Paul to have been 
 what he says of others, a fool. 
 
 Whether the fourteen epistles ascribed to Paul were 
 written by him or not is a matter of indifference ; they are 
 either argumentative or dogmatical, and as the argument is 
 defective, and the dogmatical part is merely presumptive, it 
 signifies not who wrote them. And the same may be said 
 for the remaining parts of the Testament. It is not upon the 
 epistles, but upon what is called the gospel, contained in the 
 four books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, and 
 upon the pretended prophesies, that the theory of the Church, 
 calling itself the Christian Church, is founded. The epistles 
 are dependent upon those, and must follow their fate : for if 
 the story of Jesus Christ be fabulous, all reasoning founded 
 upon it as a supposed truth must fall with it. 
 
 We know, from history, that one of the principal leaders 
 of this Church, Athanasius, lived at the time the New 
 Testament was formed ;* and we know also, from the absurd 
 jargon he has left us, under the name of a creed, the 
 character of the men who formed the New Testament : and 
 we know also, from the same history, that the authenticity 
 of the books of which it is composed was denied at the time. 
 It was upon the vote of such as Athanasius, that the Testa- 
 ment was decreed to be the word of God ; and nothing can 
 present to us a more strange idea, than that of decreeing the 
 word of God by vote. Those who rest their faith upon such 
 authority, put man in the place of God, and have no true 
 foundation for future happiness ; credulity, however, is not 
 a crime ; but it becomes criminal by resisting conviction. 
 It is strangling in the womb of the conscience the efforts it 
 makes to ascertain truth. We should never force belief 
 upon ourselves in anything. 
 
 * Athanasius died, according to the Church chronology, in the 
 year 371.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 141 
 
 I hero close the subject on the Old Testament and the 
 New. The evidence 1 Lave produced, to prove them 
 forgeries, is extracted from the books themselves, and acts 
 like a two-edged sword, either way. If the evidence be 
 denied, the authenticity of the Scriptures is denied with it : 
 for it is Scripture evidence ; and if the evidence be admitted, 
 the authenticity of the books is disproved. The contradictory 
 impossibilities contained in the Old Testament, and in the 
 New, put them in the case of a man who swears for and 
 against. Either evidence convicts him of perjury, and 
 equally destroys reputation. 
 
 Should the Bible and Testament hereafter fall, it is not I 
 that have been the occasion. I have done no more than 
 extracted the evidence from the confused mass of matter 
 with which it is mixed, and arranged that evidence in a point 
 of light to be clearly seen and easily comprehended ; and, 
 having done this, I leave the reader to judge for himself, as 
 I have judged for myself. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 In the former part of the " Age of Reason," I have 
 spoken of the three frauds, mystery, miracle, and prophesy ; 
 and as I have seen nothing in any of the answers to that 
 work, that in the least affects what I have there said upon 
 those subjects, I shall not encumber this Second Part with 
 additions that are not necessary. 
 
 I have spoken also in the same work upon what is called 
 revelation, and have shown the absurd misapplication of that 
 term of the books of the Old Testament and the New ; for 
 certainly revelation is out of the question in reciting any- 
 thing of which man has been the actor, or the witness. 
 That which a man has done or seen needs no revelation to 
 tell him he has done it, or seen it ; for he knows it already, 
 nor to enable him to tell it, or to write it. It is ignorance, 
 or imposition, to apply the term revelation in such cases ; 
 yet the Bible and Testament are classed under this fraudulent 
 description of being all revelation. 
 
 Revelation, then, so far as the term has relation between 
 God and man, can only be applied to something which God
 
 142 AGE OF RE A SOX. 
 
 reveals of his will to man ; but though the power of the 
 Almighty to make such a communication is necessarily 
 admitted, because to that power all things are possible, yet 
 the things so revealed (if anything ever was revealed, and 
 which, by the bye, it is impossible to prove) is revelation to 
 the person only to whom it is made. His account of it to 
 another is not revelation ; and whoever puts faith in that 
 account puts it on the man from whom the account comes ; 
 and that man may have been deceived, or may have dreamed 
 it; or he may be an impostor, and may lie. There is no 
 possible criterion whereby to judge of the truth of what lie 
 tells : for even the morality of it would be no proof of 
 revelation. In all such cases the proper answer would be : 
 " When it is revealed to me I will believe it to be a revela- 
 tion : but it is not and cannot be incumbent upon me to 
 believe it to be revelation before ; neither is it proper that 
 I should take the word of a man as the word of God and 
 put man in the place of God." This is the manner in which 
 I have spoken of revelation in the former part of the " Age 
 of Reason," and which, while it reverentially admits revela- 
 lation as a possible thing, because, as before said, to the 
 Almighty all things are possible, it prevents the imposition 
 of one man upon another, and precludes the wicked use of 
 pretended revelation. 
 
 But though, speaking for myself, I thus admit the possi- 
 bility of revelation, I totally disbelieve that the Almighty 
 ever did communicate anything to man, by any mode of 
 speech, in any language, or by any kind of vision, or ap- 
 pearance, or by any means which our senses are capable of 
 receiving, otherwise than by the universal display of himself 
 in the works of the creation, and by that repugnance we 
 feel in ourselves to bad actions, and disposition to good 
 ones. 
 
 The most detestable wickedness, the most horrid cruel- 
 ties, and the greatest miseries, that have afflicted the human 
 race, have had their origin in this thing called revelation, or 
 revealed religion. It has been the most dishonorable belief 
 against the character of the Divinity, the most destructive 
 to morality, and the peace and happiness of man, that ever 
 was propagated since man began to exist. It is better, far 
 better, that we admitted, if it were possible, a thousand 
 devils to roam at large, and to preach publicly the doctrine
 
 AGE OF KEA.SOX. 143- 
 
 of devils, if there were any such, than that we permitted 
 one such impostor and monster as Moses, Joshua, Samuel, 
 and the Bible prophets, to come with the pretended word of 
 God in his mouth, and have credit among us. 
 
 Whence arose all the horrid assassinations of whole 
 nations of men, women, and infants, with which the Bible 
 is filled : and the bloody persecutions, and tortures unto 
 death, and religious wars, that since that time have laid 
 Europe in blood and ashes : whence arose they, but from 
 this impious thing called revealed religion, and this mon- 
 strous belief, that God has spoken to man ? The lies of the 
 Bible have been the cause of the one, and the lies of the 
 Testament of the othei-. 
 
 Some Christians pretend that Christianity was not esta- 
 blished by the sword : but of what period of time do they 
 speak ? It was impossible that twelve men could begin 
 with the sword ; they had not the power ; but no 
 sooner were the professors of Christianity sufficiently 
 powerful to employ the sword, than they did so, and the 
 stake and the faggot too ; and Mahomet could not do it 
 sooner. By the same spirit that Peter cut off the ear of the 
 high priest's servant (if the story be true), he would have cut 
 off his head, and the head of his master, had he been able. 
 Besides this, Christianity grounds itself originally upon the 
 Bible, and the Bible was established altogether by the 
 sword, and that in the worst use of it : not to terrify, but 
 to extirpate. The Jews made no converts, they butchered 
 all. The Bible is the sire of the Testament, and both are 
 called the word of God. The Christians read both books ; 
 the ministers preach from both books ; and this thing called 
 Christianity is made up of both. It is, then, false to say 
 that Christianity was not established by the sword. 
 
 The only sect that have not persecuted are the Quakers ; 
 and the only reason that can be given for it is, that they are 
 rather Deists than Christians. They do not believe much 
 about Jesus Christ, and they call the Scriptures a dead 
 letter. Had they called them by a worse name they had 
 been nearer the truth. 
 
 It is incumbent on every man who reverences the character 
 of the Creator, and who wishes to lessen the catalogue of 
 artificial miseries, and remove the cause that has sown per- 
 secutions thick among mankind, to expel all ideas of revealed
 
 144 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 religion as a dangerous heresy, and an impious fraud. What 
 is it that we have learned from this pretended thing called 
 revealed religion ? nothing that is useful to man, and 
 everything that is dishonorable to his Maker. What is it 
 the Bible teaches us ? rapine, cruelty, and murder. What 
 is it the Testament teaches us ? to believe that the 
 Almighty committed debauchery -with a woman engaged 
 to be married ! and the belief of this debauchery is called 
 faith. 
 
 As to the fragments of morality that are irregularly and 
 thinly scattered in these books,, they make no part of this 
 pretended thing, revealed religion. There are the natural 
 dictates of conscience, and the bonds by which society is 
 held together, and without which it cannot exist ; and are 
 nearly the same in all religions, and in all societies. The 
 Testament teaches nothing new upon this subject ; and 
 where it attempts to exceed, it becomes mean and ridiculous. 
 The doctrine of not retaliating injuries is much better 
 expressed in Proverbs, which is a collection as well from the 
 Gentiles as the Jews, than it is in the Testament. It is 
 there said, Proverbs xxv., verse 21, "If thine enemy be 
 hungry, give him bread to eat, and if he be thirsty, give 
 him water to drink."* But when it is said, as in the Testa- 
 ment, " If a man smite thee on the right cheek, turn to him 
 the other also ; " it is assassinating the dignity of forbearance, 
 and sinking man into a spaniel. 
 
 Loving enemies, is another dogma of feigned morality, and 
 has, besides, no meaning. It is incumbent on man, as a 
 
 * According to what is called Christ's sermon on the mount, in the 
 book of Matthew, where, among some other good things, a great deal of 
 this feigned morality is introduced, it is there expressly said, that the 
 doctrine of forbearance, or of not retaliating injuries, was not any part 
 of the doctrine of the Jews ; but as this doctrine is found in Proverbs, 
 it must, according to that statement, have been copied from the Gentiles, 
 from whom Christ had learned it. Those men whom Jewish and 
 Christian idolaters have abusively called heathens, had much better 
 and clearer ideas of justice and morality, than are to be found in the 
 Old Testament, so far as it is Jewish ; or in the New. The answer of 
 Solon on the question, "Which is the most perfect popular govern- 
 ment?" has never been exceeded by any man since his time, as con- 
 taining a maxim of political morality. " That," says he, " where the 
 least injury done to the meanest individual is considered as an insult to 
 the whole institution." Solon lived about5 ) ) years before Christ.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 145 
 
 moralist that he does not revenge an injury ; and it is 
 equally as good in a political sense, for there is no end to 
 retaliation ; each retaliates on the other, and calls it justice: 
 but to love in proportion to the injury, if it could be done, 
 would be to offer a premium for a crime. Besides, the word 
 enemies is too vagufi and general to be used in a moral maxim, 
 which ought always to be clear and defined, like a proverb. 
 If a man be the enemy of another from mistake and pre- 
 judice, as in the case of religious opinions, and sometimes in 
 politics, that man is different to an enemy at heart with a 
 criminal intention ; and it is incumbent upon us, as it con- 
 tributes also to our own tranquility, that we put the best 
 construction upon a thing that it will bear. But even this 
 erroneous motive in him makes no motive for love on the 
 other part ; and to say that we can love voluntarily, and 
 without a motive, is morally and physically impossible. 
 
 Morality is injured by prescribing to its duties that, in 
 the first place, are impossible to be performed : and if they 
 could be, would be productive of evil ; or, as before said, 
 be premiums for crime. The maxim of doing as we, would 
 be done unto, does not include this strange doctrine of loving 
 enemies : for no man expects to be loved himself for his 
 crime or for his enmity. 
 
 Those who preach this doctrine of loving their enemies 
 are in general the greatest persecutors, and they act con- 
 sistently by so doing ; for the doctrine is hypocritical, and 
 it is natural that hypocrisy should act the reverse of what it 
 preaches. For my own part, I disown the doctrine, and 
 consider it as a feigned or fabulous morality ; yet the man 
 does not exist that can say I have persecuted him, or any 
 man, or any set of men, either in the American Revolution, 
 or in the French Revolution ; or that I have, in any case, 
 returned evil for evil. But it is not incumbent on man to 
 reward a bad action with a good one, or to return good for 
 evil ; and wherever it is done, it is a voluntary act, and not 
 a duty. It is also absurd to suppose that such doctrine can 
 make any part of a revealed religion. We imitate the 
 moral character of the Creator by forbearing with each 
 Other, for he forbears with all ; but this doctrine would 
 imply that he loved man, not in proportion as he was good, 
 but as he was bad. 
 
 If we consider the nature of our condition here, we must
 
 146 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 see there is no occasion for such a thing as revealed religion. 
 What is it we want to know ? Does not the creation, the 
 universe we behold, preach to us the existence of an 
 Almighty power that governs and regulates the whole ? 
 And is not the evidence that this creation holds out to our 
 senses infinitely stronger than anything we can read in a, 
 hook that any impostor might make and call the word of 
 God ? As for morality, the knowledge of it exists in every 
 man's conscience. 
 
 Here we are. The existence of an Almighty power is 
 sufficiently demonstrated to us, though we cannot conceive, 
 as it is impossible we should, the nature and manner of its 
 existence. We cannot conceive how we came here ourselves, 
 and yet we know for a fact that we are here. We must 
 know also, that the power that called us into being can, if 
 he please, and when he pleases, call us to account for the 
 manner in which we have lived here: and therefore, without 
 seeking any other motive for the belief, it is rational to believe 
 that he will, for we know beforehand that he can. The proba- 
 bility or even possibility of the thing, is all that we ought 
 to know ; for if we know it as a fact, we should be the mere 
 slaves of terror ; our belief would have no merit, and our 
 best actions no virtue. 
 
 Deism, then, teaches us, without the possibility of being 
 deceived, all that it is necessary or proper to be known. The 
 creation is the Bible of the Deist. He there reads in the 
 hand- writing of the Creator himself, the certainty of his 
 existence, and the immutability of his power, and all other 
 Bibles and Testaments are to him forgeries. The probability 
 that we may be called to account hereafter, will, to a reflect- 
 ing mind, have the influence of belief ; for it is not belief 
 or disbelief that can make or unmake the fact. As this is 
 the state we are in and which it is proper we should be in 
 as free agents, it is the fool only, and not the philosopher, or 
 even the prudent man, that would live as if there were no 
 God. 
 
 But the belief of a God is so weakened by being mixed 
 with the strange fable of the Christian creed, and with the 
 wild adventures related in the Bible, and of the obscurity 
 and obscene nonsense of the Testament, that the mind of 
 man is bewildered as in a fog. Viewing all these things in 
 a confused mass, he confounds fact with fable ; and as he
 
 AGE OF REASON. 147 
 
 cannot believe all, he feels a disposition to reject all. But 
 the belief of a God is a belief distinct from all other things, 
 and ought not to be confounded with any. The notion of a 
 trinity of Gods has enfeebled the belief of one God. A 
 multiplication of beliefs acts as a division of belief; and in 
 proportion as anything is divided it is Aveakened. 
 
 Religion, by such means, becomes a thing of form instead 
 of fact ; of notion instead of principle ; morality is banished 
 to make room for an imaginary thing called faith, and this 
 faith has its origin in a supposed debauchery ; a man is 
 preached instead of God-: an execution is an object for 
 gratitude ; the preachers daub themselves with the blood 
 like a troop of assassins, and pretend to admire the bril- 
 liancy it gives them : they preach a humdrum sermon on 
 the merits of the execution : then praise Jesus Christ for 
 being executed, and condemn the Jews for doing it. 
 
 A man, by hearing all this nonsense lumped and preached 
 together, confounds the God of the creation with the imagined 
 God of the Christians, and lives as if there were none. 
 
 Of all the systems of religion that ever were invented,, 
 there is none more derogatory to the Almighty, more un- 
 edifying to man, more repugnant to reason, and more- 
 contradictory in itself, than this thing called Christianity. 
 Too absurd for belief, too impossible to convince, and too 
 inconsistent for practice, it renders the heart torpid, or pro- 
 duces only atheists or fanatics. As an engine of power it 
 serves the purpose of despotism ; and as a means of wealth, 
 the avarice of priests ; but so far as respects the good of 
 man in general, it leads to nothing here or hereafter. 
 
 The only religion that has not been invented, and that 
 has in it evidence of divine originality, is pure and simple 
 Deism. It must have been the first, and will probably be 
 the last that man believes. But pure and simple Deism- 
 does not answer the purpose of despotic governments. They 
 cannot lay hold of religion as an engine, but by mixing 
 it with human inventions, and making their own authority a 
 part ; neither does it answer the avarice of priests, but by 
 incorporating themselves and their functions with it, and 
 becoming, like the government, a party in the system. It 
 is this that forms the otherwise mysterious connection 
 of Church and State ; the Church humane, and the State 
 tyrannic. 
 
 L2
 
 148 AGE OF REASON 
 
 Were a man impressed as fully and as strongly as he 
 ought to be with the belief of a God, his moral life would 
 be regulated by the force of that belief ; he would stand in 
 awe of God and of himself, and would not do the thing that 
 could not be concealed from either. To give this belief the 
 full opportunity of force, it is necessary that it acts alone. 
 This is Deism. 
 
 But when, according to the Christian Trinitarian scheme, 
 one part of God is represented by a dying man, and another 
 part, called the Holy Ghost, by a flying pigeon, it is impos- 
 sible that belief can attach itself to such wild conceits.* 
 
 It has been the scheme of the Christian Church, and of 
 all the other invented systems of religion, to hold man in 
 ignorance of the Creator, as it is of government to hold 
 man in ignorance of his rights. The systems of the one 
 are as false as those of the other, and are calculated for 
 mutual support. The study of theology, as it stands in 
 Christian churches, is the study of nothing ; it is founded 
 on nothing, it rests on no principles, it proceeds by no 
 authorities ; it has no data ; it can demonstrate nothing ; 
 and it admits of no conclusion. Not anything can be 
 studied as a science, without our being in possession of the 
 principles upon which it is founded ; and as this is not the 
 case with Christian theology, it is therefore the study of 
 nothing. 
 
 Instead, then, of studying theology, as is now done, out of 
 the Bible and Testament, the meanings of which books are 
 always controverted, and the authenticity of which is dis- 
 proved, it is necessary that we refer to the Bible of the 
 creation. The principles we discover there are eternal, and 
 of divine origin : they are the foundation of all the science 
 that exists in the world, and must be the foundation of 
 'theology. 
 
 We can know God only through his works. We cannot 
 have a conception of any one attribute, but by following 
 
 * The book called the book of Matthew, says, chap, iii., verse 16, 
 that the Holy Ghost descended in the shape of a dove. It might as 
 -well have said a goose ; the creatures are equally harmless, and the 
 one is as much a nonsensical lie as the other. The second of Acts, 
 verses 2 and 3, says that it descended in a mighty rushing wind, in the 
 shape of cloven tongues perhaps it was cloven feet. Such absurd 
 fltuff is only fit for tales of witches and wizards.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 149 
 
 some principle that leads to it. We have only a confused 
 idea of his power if we have not the means of comprehend- 
 ing something of its immensity. We can have no idea of 
 his wisdom, but by knowing the order and manner in 
 which it acts. The principles of science lead to this know- 
 ledge ; for the creator of man is the creator of science, and 
 it is through that medium that man can see God, as it were, 
 face to face. 
 
 Could a man be placed in a situation, and endowed with 
 the power of vision, to behold at one view, and to contem- 
 plate deliberately, the structure of the universe ; to mark 
 the movements of the several planets, the cause of their 
 varying appearances, the unerring order in which they 
 revolve, even to the remotest comet : their connexions and 
 dependence on each other, and to know the systems of laws 
 established by the Creator, that governs and regulates the 
 the whole ; he would then conceive far beyond what any 
 church theology can teach him, the power, the wisdom, the 
 vastness, the munificence of the Creator ; he would then 
 see that all the knowledge man has of science, and that all 
 the mechanical arts by which he renders his situation 
 comfortable here, are derived from that source; his mind ,. 
 exalted by the scene, and convinced by the fact, would 
 increase in gratitude as it increased in knowledge : his 
 religion or his worship would become united with his im- 
 provement as a man ; any employment he followed, that 
 had connexion with the principles of the creation, as every- 
 thing of agriculture, of science, and of the mechanical art 
 has, would teach him more of God, and of the gratitude he 
 owes to him, than any theological Christian sermon he now 
 hears. Great objects inspire great thoughts ; great munifi- 
 cence excites great gratitude : but the grovelling tales and 
 doctrines of the Bible and the Testament are fit only to 
 excite contempt. 
 
 Though a man cannot arrive, at least in this life, at the 
 actual scene I have described, he can demonstrate it ; 
 because he has a knowledge of the principles upon which the 
 creation is constructed. We know that the greatest works 
 can be represented in model, and the universe can be repre- 
 sented by the same mean*. The same principles by which 
 we measure an inch, or an acre of ground, will measure to 
 millions in extent. A circle of an inch diameter has the
 
 150 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 same geometrical properties as a circle that would circum- 
 scribe the universe. The same properties of a triangle that 
 will demonstrate upon paper the course of a ship will do it 
 on the ocean ; and when applied to what are called the 
 heavenly bodies, will ascertain to a minute the time of an 
 eclipse, though those bodies are millions of miles distant 
 from us. This knowledge is of divine origin ; and it is 
 from the Bible of the creation that man has learned it, and 
 not from the stupid Bible of the church, that teaches man 
 nothing.* 
 
 All the knowledge man has of science and machinery, by 
 the aid of which his existence is rendered comfortable upon 
 earth, and without which he would be scarcely distinguish- 
 able in appearance and condition from a common animal, 
 comes from the great machine and structure of the universe. 
 The constant and unwearied observations of our ancestors, 
 upon the movements and revolutions of the heavenly bodies, 
 in what are supposed to have been the early ages of the 
 world, have brought this knowledge upon earth. It is not 
 Moses and the prophets, nor Jesus Christ, nor his apostles, 
 that have done it. The Almighty is the great mechanic of 
 the creation ; the first philosopher, and original teacher of 
 all science. Let us, then, learn to reverence our master, and 
 let us not forget the labors of our ancestors. 
 
 Had we at this day no knowledge of machinery, and were 
 it possible that man could have a view, as I have before 
 
 * The Bible-makers had undertaken to give us, in the first chapter 
 of Genesis, an account of the creation ; and, in doing this, they have 
 demonstrated nothing but their ignorance. They make there to have 
 been three days and three nights, evenings and mornings, before there 
 was a sun; when it is the presence or absence of the sun that is the 
 cause of day and night, and what is called his rising and setting that 
 of morning and evening. Besides, it is a puerile and pitiful idea to 
 suppose the Almighty to say, Let there bo light. It is the imperative 
 manner of speaking that a conjuror uses, when he says to his cups and 
 balls Presto, begone, and most probably has been taken from it ; as 
 Moses and his rod are a conjuror and his wand. Longinus calls this 
 expression the sublime; and, by the same rule, the conjuror is 
 sublime too, for the manner of speaking is expressively and grammati- 
 cally the same. When authors and critics talk of the sublime, they see 
 not how nearly it borders on the ridiculous. The sublime of critics, 
 like some parts of Edmund Burke's " Sublime and Beautiful," is like a 
 windmill just visible in a fog, which imagination might distort into a 
 flying mountain, or an archangel, or a Hock of wild geese.
 
 AGE OF KKASOX. 151 
 
 described, of the structure and machinery of the universe, 
 he would soon conceive the idea of constructing some at 
 least of the mechanical works we now have ; and the idea 
 so conceived would progressively advance in practice. Or 
 could a model of the universe, such as is called an orrery, 
 be presented before him, and put in motion, his mind would 
 arrive at the same idea. Such an object, and such a subject, 
 would, whilst it improved him in knowledge useful to him- 
 self as a man and a member of society, as well as being 
 entertaining, afford far better matter for impressing him 
 with a knowledge of, and a belief in the Creator, and of 
 the reverence and gratitude that man owes to him, than the 
 stupid texts of the Bible and Testament, from which, be 
 the talents of the preacher what they may, only stupid 
 sermons can be preached. If man must preach, let him 
 preach something that is edifying, and from texts that are 
 known to be true. 
 
 The Bible of the creation is inexhaustible in texts. Every 
 part of science, whether connected with the geometry of the 
 universe, with the systems of animal and vegetable life, or 
 with the properties of inanimate matter, is a text as well for 
 devotion as for philosophy; for gratitude as for human im- 
 provement. It will, perhaps, be said, that if such a revolu- 
 tion in the system of religion take place, every preacher 
 ought to be a philosopher. Most certainly; and every houie 
 of devotion a school of science. 
 
 It has been by wandering from the immutable laws of 
 science, and the right use of reason, and setting up an in- 
 vented thing called revealed religion, that so many wild and 
 blasphemous conceits have been formed of the Almighty. 
 The Jews have made him the assassin of the human species, 
 to make room for the religion of the Jews. The Christians 
 have made him the murderer of himself, and the founder of 
 a new religion, to supersede and expel the Jewish religion. 
 And to find pretence and admission for the.-e things they 
 must have supposed his power or his wisdom imperfect, or 
 his will changeable ; and the changeableness of the will is 
 the imperfection of the judgment. The philosopher knows 
 that the laws of the Creator have never changed, with 
 respect either to the principles of science, or the properties 
 of matter. "NVhy, then, is it to be supposed they have 
 changed with respect to man ?
 
 152 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 I here close the subject. I have shown in all the fore- 
 going parts of this work, that the Bible and Testament are 
 impositions and forgeries ; and I leave the evidence I have 
 produced in proof of it, to be refuted, if anyone can do it ; 
 and I leave the ideas that are suggested in the conclusion 
 of the work, to rest on the mind of the reader ; certain as I 
 am, that when opinions are free, either in matters of govern- 
 ment or religion, truth will finally and powerfully prevail 
 
 PART III. 
 
 To the Ministers and Preachers of all denominations of 
 Religion. 
 
 It is the duty of every man, as far as his ability extends, 
 to detect and expose delusion and error. But nature has 
 not given to everyone a talent for that purpose ; and among 
 those to whom such a talent is given, there is often a want 
 of disposition or of courage to do it. 
 
 The world, or more properly speaking, that small part of it 
 called Christendom, or the Christian world, has been amused 
 for more than a thousand years with accounts of prophesies 
 in the Old Testament about the coming of the person called 
 Jesus Christ, and thousands of sermons have been preached, 
 and volumes written to make man believe it. 
 
 In the following treatise I have examined all the passages 
 in the New Testament, quoted from the Old, and called 
 prophesies concerning Jesus Christ, and I find no such thing 
 as a prophesy of any such person, and I deny there are any. 
 The passages all relate to circumstances the Jewish nation 
 was in at the time they were written or spoken, and not to 
 anything that was or was not to happen in the world several 
 hundred years afterwards ; and I have shown what the 
 circumstances were, to which the passage apply or refer. I 
 have given chapter and verse for everything I have said, 
 and have not gone out of the books of the Old and New 
 Testament for evidence, that the passages are not prophesies 
 of the person called Jesus Christ.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 153 
 
 The prejudice of unfounded belief often degenerates into 
 the prejudice of custom, and becomes, at last, rank hy- 
 pocrisy. When men from custom or fashion, or any worldly 
 motive, profess or pretend to believe what they do not 
 believe, nor can give any reason for believing, they unship 
 the helm of their morality, and being no longer honest to 
 their own minds, they feel no moral difficulty in being 
 unjust to others. It is from the influence of this vice, 
 hypocrisy, that we see so many church and meeting-going 
 professors and pretenders to religion, so full of trick and 
 deceit in their dealings, and so loose in the performance of 
 their engagements, that they are not to be trusted further 
 than the laws of the country will bind them. Morality has 
 no hold on their minds, no restraint on their actions. 
 
 One set of preachers make salvation to consist in believing. 
 They tell their congregations, that if they believe in Christ, 
 their sins shall be forgiven. This, in the first place, is an 
 encouragement to sin, in a similar manner as when a prodi- 
 gal young fellow is told his father will pay all his debts, he 
 runs into debt the faster, and becomes the more extravagant. 
 Daddy, says he, pays all, and on he goes. Just so in the 
 other case, Christ pays all, and on goes the sinner. 
 
 In the next place, the doctrine these men preach is not 
 true. The Xew Testament rests itself for credibility and 
 testimony on what are called prophesies in the Old Testa- 
 ment of the person called Jesus Christ ; and if there are no 
 such things as prophesies of any such person in the Old 
 Testament, the New Testament is a forgery of the councils 
 of Nice and Laodicea, and the faith founded thereon, 
 delusion and falsehood.* 
 
 Another set of preachers tell their congregations that God 
 predestined and selected from all eternity a certain number 
 to be saved, and a certain number to be damned eternally. 
 If this wore true, the day of judgment is PAST : their preach- 
 ing is in vain, and they had better work at some useful 
 calling for their livelihood. 
 
 * The councils of Nice and Laodicea were held about 350 years after 
 the time Christ is said to have lived ; and the books that now compose 
 the Xew Testament were then voted for by YEAS and NAYS, as we now 
 vote a law. A great many that were offered had a majority of NAYS, 
 and were rejected. This is the way the Xew Testament came into 
 being.
 
 154 AGE OF KEASON. 
 
 This doctrine also, like the former, hath a direct tendency 
 to demoralise mankind. Can a bad man be reformed by 
 telling him, that if he is one of those who was decreed to be 
 damned before he was born, his reformation will do him no 
 good ; and if he was decreed to be saved, he will be saved, 
 whether he believes it or not? for this is the result of the 
 doctrine. Such preaching and such preachers do injury to 
 the moral world. They had better be at the plough. 
 
 As in my political works my motive and object have been 
 to give man an elevated sense of his own character, and to 
 free him from the slavish and superstitious absurdity of 
 monarchy and hereditary government ; so in my publica- 
 tions on religious subjects, my endeavors have been directed 
 to bring man to a right use of the reason that God has 
 given him ; to impress on him the great principles of divine 
 morality, justice, mercy, and a benevolent disposition to all 
 men, and to all creatures, and to inspire in him a spirit of 
 trust, confidence, and consolation in his Creator, unshackled 
 by the fables of books pretending to be the word of God. 
 
 THOMAS PAINE. 
 
 AN ESSAY ON DREAMS. 
 
 As a great deal is said in the New Testament about dreams, 
 it is first necessary to explain the nature of dreams, and to 
 show by what operation of the mind a dream is produced 
 during sleep. When this is understood, we shall be the 
 better enabled to judge whether any reliance can be placed 
 upon them ; and, consequently, whether several matters in 
 the New Testament related of dreams, deserve the credit 
 which the writers of that book, and prietts and commenta- 
 tors, ascribe to them. 
 
 In order to understand the nature of dreams, or that 
 which passes in ideal vision during a state of sleep, it is first 
 necessary to understand the composition and decomposition 
 of the human mind. 
 
 The three great faculties of the mind are IMAGINATION, 
 JUDGMENT, and MEMORY. Every action of the mind comes 
 under one or other of these faculties. In a state of wake- 
 fulness, as in the daytime, these three faculties are all active ;
 
 AGE OF KEASOX. lOO 
 
 but that is seldom the case in sleep, and never perfectly ; 
 and this is the cause that our dreams are not so regular and 
 rational as our waking thoughts. 
 
 The seat of that collection of powers or faculties that 
 constitute what is called the mind, is in the brain. There is 
 not, and cannot be, any visible demonstration of this ana- 
 tomically, but accidents happening to living persons show it 
 to be so. An injury done to the brain by a fracture of the 
 skull will sometimes change a wise man into a childish idiot 
 a being without mind. But so careful has nature been 
 of that sanctum sanctorum of man, the brain, that of all 
 the external accidents to which humanity is subject, this 
 happens the most seldom. But we often see it happening 
 by long and habitual intemperance. 
 
 Whether those three faculties occupy distinct apartments 
 of the brain, is known only to the Almighty power that 
 formed and organised it. We can see the external effects 
 of muscular motion in all the members of the body, though 
 its pri/num mobile, or first moving cause, is unknown to man. 
 Our external motions are sometimes the effect of intention, 
 and sometimes not. If we are sitting and intend to rise, or 
 standing and intend to sit or walk, the limbs obey that 
 intention as if they heard the order given. But we make a 
 thousand motions every day, and that as well waking as 
 sleeping, that have no prior intention to direct them. Each 
 member acts as if it had a will or mind of its own. Man 
 governs the whole when he pleases to govern, but in the 
 interims the several parts, like little suburbs, govern them- 
 selves without consulting the sovereign. 
 
 But all these motions, whatever be the generating cause, 
 are external and visible. But with respect to the brain, no 
 ocular observation can be made upon it. All is mystery, 
 all is darkness in that womb of thought. 
 
 Whether the brain is a mass of matter in continual rest 
 whether it has a vibrating pulsative motion, or a heaving 
 and falling motion, like matter in fermentation whether 
 different parts of the brain have different m >tions according 
 to the faculty employed, be it the imagination, the judgment, 
 or the memory, man knows nothing of it. He knows not 
 the cause of his own wit : his own brain conceals it from 
 him. 
 
 Comparing invisible by visible things, as metaphysical
 
 156 
 
 AGE OP REASON. 
 
 can sometimes be compared by physical things, the opera- 
 tions of these distinct and several faculties have some 
 resemblance to the mechanism of a watch. The mainspring, 
 which puts all in motion, corresponds to the imagination ; 
 the pendulum, or balance, which corrects and regulates that 
 motion, corresponds to the judgment ; and the hand and 
 dial, like the memory, record the operations. 
 
 Now in proportion to these several faculties sleep, slumber, 
 or keep awake, during the continuance of a dream, in that 
 proportion will the dream be reasonable or frantic, remem- 
 bered or forgotten. 
 
 If there is any faculty in mental man that never sleeps, 
 it is that volatile thing, the imagination : the case is 
 different with the judgment and memory. The sedate and 
 sober constitution of the judgment easily disposes it to rest; 
 and as to the memory, it records in silence, and is active 
 only when it is called upon. 
 
 That the judgment soon goes to sleep may be perceived 
 by our sometimes beginning to dream before we are fully 
 asleep ourselves. Some random thought runs in the mind, 
 and we start as it were into recollection that we are dreaming 
 between sleeping and waking. 
 
 If the judgment sleeps while the imagination keeps awake, 
 the dream will be a riotous assemblage of misshapen images 
 and ranting ideas ; and the more active the imagination is, 
 the wilder the dream will be. The most inconsistent and the 
 most impossible things will appear right, because that faculty 
 whose province it is to keep order, is in a state of absence. 
 The master of the school is gone out, and the boys are in an 
 uproar. 
 
 If the memory sleeps, we shall have no other knowledge 
 of the dream than that we have dreamt, without knowing 
 what it was about. In this case it is sensation, rather than 
 recollection, that acts. The dream has given us some sense 
 of pain or trouble, and we feel it as a hurt, rather than 
 remember it as a vision. 
 
 If memory only slumbers, we shall have a faint remem- 
 brance of the dream, and after a few minutes it will some- 
 times happen that the principal passages of the dream will 
 occur to us more fully. The cause of this is, that the 
 memory will sometimes continue slumbering or sleeping after 
 we are awake ourselves, and that so fully, that it may and
 
 AGE OF REASON. 157 
 
 sometimes does happen, that we do not immediately recol- 
 lect where we are, nor what we have been about, or what 
 we have to do. But when the memory starts into wakeful- 
 ness, it brings the knowledge of these things back upon us 
 like a flood of light, and sometimes the dream with it. 
 
 But the most curious circumstance of the mind in a state 
 of dream, is the power it has to become the agent of every 
 person, character, and thing of which it dreams. It carries 
 on conversation with several, asks questions, hears answers, 
 gives and receives information, and it acts al; these parts 
 itself. 
 
 But however various and eccentric the imagination may 
 be in the creation of images and ideas, it cannot supply the 
 place of memory, with respect to things that are forgotten 
 when we are awake. For example, if we have forgotten 
 the name of a person, and dream of seeing him, and asking 
 him his name, he cannot tell it ; for it is ourselves asking 
 ourselves the question. 
 
 But though the imagination cannot supply the place of 
 real memory, it has the wild faculty of counterfeiting 
 memory. It dreams of persons it never knew, and talks 
 with them as if it remembered them as old acquaintances. 
 It relates circumstances that never happened, and tells them 
 as if they had happened. It goes to places that never 
 existed, and knows where all the streets and houses arc, 
 as if it had been there before. The scenes it creates often 
 appear as scenes remembered. It will sometimes act a dream 
 within a dream, and in the delusion of dreaming tell a dream 
 it never dreamed, and tell it as if it was from memory. It 
 may also be remarked, that the imagination in a dream has 
 no idea of time as time. It counts only by circumstances ; 
 and if a succession of circumstances pass in- a dream that 
 would require a great length of time to accomplish them, it 
 will appear to the dreamer that a length of time equal 
 thereto has passed also. 
 
 As this is the state of the mind in dream, it may ration- 
 ally be said that every person is mad once in every twenty- 
 four hours ; for were he to act in the day as he dreams in 
 the night, he would be confined for a lunatic. In a state 
 of wakefulness, those three faculties being all active, and 
 acting in unison, constitute the rational man. In dreams it 
 is otherwise, and therefore, that state which is called insanity
 
 158 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 appears to be no other than a disunion of those faculties, 
 and a cessation of the judgment, during wakefnlness, that 
 we so often experience during sleep ; and idiotcy, into which 
 some persons have fallen, is that cessation of all the faculties 
 of which we can be sensible when we happen to wake before 
 memory. 
 
 In this view of the mind, how absurd is it to place 
 reliance upon dreams, and how much more to make them a 
 foundation for religion ! yet the belief that Jesus Christ is 
 the Son of God, begotten by the Holy Ghost, a being never 
 heard of before, stands on the story of an old man's dream. 
 ' And behold the angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph, in a 
 dream, saying Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take 
 unto thee Mary thy wife : for that which is conceived in 
 her is of the Holy Ghost.' Matthew, chapter i., verse 20. 
 
 After this we have the childish stories of three or four 
 other dreams ; about Joseph going into Egypt ; about his 
 coming back again ; about this, and about that : and this 
 story of dreams has thrown Europe into a dream for more 
 than a thousand years. All the efforts that nature, reason, 
 and conscience, have made to awaken man from it, have been 
 ascribed by priestcraft and superstition to the workings of 
 the devil ; and had it not been for the American revolution, 
 which by establishing the universal rif/ht of conscience, first 
 opened the way to free discussion, and for the French revo- 
 lution which followed, this religion of dreams had continued 
 to be preached, and that after it had ceased to be believed. 
 Those who preached it and did not believe it, still believed 
 the delusion necessary. They were not bold enough to be 
 honest, nor honest enough to be bold. 
 
 Every new religion, like a new play, requires a new 
 apparatus of dress and machinery, to fit the new characters 
 it creates. The story of Christ in the New Testament 
 brings a new being upon the stage, which it calls the Holy 
 Ghost ; and the story of Abraham the father of the Jews, 
 in the Old Testament, gives existence to a new order of 
 beings it called angels. There was no Holy Ghost before the 
 time of Christ, nor angels before the time of Abraham. 
 We hear nothing of these winged gentlemen, till more than 
 two thousand years, according to the Bible chronology, from 
 the time they say the heavens, the earth, and all therein 
 were made. After this, they hop about as thick as birds in
 
 AGE OF REASON. 159 
 
 a grove. The first we hear of pays his addresses to Hagar 
 in the wildnerness ; then three of them visit Sarah ; another 
 wrestles a fall with Jacob : and these birds of passage, 
 having found their way to earth and back, are continually 
 coming and going. They eat and drink, and up again to 
 heaven. "What they do with the food they carry away in 
 their bellies the Bible does not tell us. 
 
 One would think that a system loaded with such gross and 
 vulgar absurdities as Scripture religion is, could never have 
 obtained credit ; yet we have seen what priestcraft and 
 fanaticism could do, and credulity believe. 
 
 From angels in the Old Testament we get to prophets, to 
 witches, to seers of visions, and dreamers of dreams, and 
 sometimes we are told, as in 1 Samuel, chapter ix., verse 15, 
 that God whispers in the ear. At other times we are not 
 told how the impulse was given, or whether sleeping or 
 waking. In 2 Samuel chapter xxiv., verse 1, it is said, 
 " And again the anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel, 
 and he moved David .against them, to say, Go number Israel 
 and Judah" And in 1 Chronicles, chapter xxi., verse 1, 
 when the same story is again related, it is said, " And Satan 
 stood up against Israel, and provoked David to number Israel" 
 
 Whether this was done sleeping or waking we are not 
 told, but it seems that David, whom they call *' a man after 
 (Jod's own heart," did not know by what spirit he was 
 moved ; and as to the men called inspired penmen, they 
 agree so well about the matter, that in one book they say 
 that it was God, and in the other that it was the devil. 
 
 Yet this is the trash the church imposes upon the world 
 us the word of God ! this is the collection of lies and con- 
 tradictions called the Holy Bible ! this is the rubbish called 
 revealed religion ! 
 
 The idea that the writers of the Old Testament had of a 
 God was boisterous, contemptible, and vulgar. They make 
 him the Mars of the Jews, the fighting God of Israel, the 
 conjuring God of their priests and prophets. They still tell 
 us many fables of him as the Greeks told of Hercules. 
 
 They put him against Pharaoh, as it were* to box with 
 him ; and as Moses carries the challenge, they make their 
 God to say, insultingly, "I will get me honor upon Pharaoh, 
 and upon his host, upon his chariots, and upon his horse- 
 men." And that he may keep his word, they make him set
 
 1GO AGE OF REASON. 
 
 a trap in the Red Sea, in the dead of the night, for Pharaoh, 
 his host, and his horses, and drown them as a rat-catcher 
 would do so many rats. Great honor indeed ! The story 
 of Jack the Giant-killer is better told. 
 
 They match him against the Egyptian magican to conjure 
 with him ; and after bad conjuring on both sides (for where 
 there is no great contest, there is no great honor), they 
 bring him off victorious. The three first essays are a dead 
 match ; each party turns his rod into a serpent, the rivers 
 into blood, and creates frogs ; but upon the fourth, the God 
 of the Israelites obtains the laurel he covers them all over 
 with lice ! The Egyptian magicans cannot do the same, 
 and this lousy triumph proclaims the victory. 
 
 They make their God to rain fire and brimstone upon 
 Sodom and Gomorrah, and belch fire and smoke upon mount 
 Sinai, as if he were the Pluto of the lower regions. They 
 made him salt up Lot's wife like pickled pork ; they make 
 him pass, like Shakespeare's Queen Mab, into the brains of 
 their priests, prophets, and prophetesses, and tickle them 
 into dreams, and after making him play all kind of tricks, 
 they confound him with Satan, and leave us at a loss to 
 know what God they meant. 
 
 This is the descriptive God of the Old Testament ; and 
 as to the New, though the authors of it have varied the 
 scene, they continued the vulgarity. 
 
 Is man ever to be the dupe of priestcraft, the slave of 
 superstition? Is he never to have just ideas of his Creator? 
 It is better not to believe that there is a God, than to believe 
 of him falsely. When we behold the mighty universe that 
 surrounds us, and dart our contemplation into the eternity 
 of space, filled with innumerable orbs, revolving in eternal 
 harmony, how paltry must the tales of the Old and New 
 Testaments, profanely called the word of God, appear to 
 thoughtful man ! The stupendous wisdom and unerring 
 order that reign and govern throughout this wondrous 
 whole, and call us to reflection, put to shame the Bible! The 
 God of eternity and of all that is real is not the God of 
 passing dreams and shadows of man's imagination ! The 
 God of truth is not the God of fable ; the belief of a God 
 begotten and a God crucified is a God blasphemed. It is 
 making a profane use of reason. 
 
 I shall conclude this Essay on Dreams with the two first
 
 AGE OF REASON. 161 
 
 verses of the 34th chapter of Ecclesiasticus, one of the 
 books of the Apocrypha. 
 
 Verse 1, " The hopes of man void of understanding are vain 
 and false ! and dreams lift up fools. Whoso regarckth dreams 
 is like him that catches at a shadow, and followeth after the 
 tuind." 
 
 I now proceed to an examination of the passages in the 
 Bible called prophesies of the coming of Christ, and to show 
 there are no prophesies of any such persons ; that the 
 passages clandestinely styled prophesies are not prophesies, 
 and that they refer to circumstances the Jewish nation was 
 in at the time they were written or spoken, and not to any 
 distance of future time or person. 
 
 AN EXAMINATION OF THE PASSAGES ix TTIE NEW 
 TESTAMENT. 
 
 Quoted from the Old, and called Prophesies of the coming of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 THE passages called prophesies of or concerning Jesus 
 Christ in the Old Testament, may be classed under the two 
 following heads : 
 
 First, Those referred to in the four books of the New 
 Testament called the four Evangelists, Matthew, Mark, 
 Luke, and John. 
 
 Secondly, Those which Translators and commentators 
 have, of their own imagination, erected into prophesies, and 
 dubbed with that title at the head of the several chapters of 
 the Old Testament. Of these it is scarcely worth while to 
 waste time, ink, and paper upon ; I shall, therefore, confine 
 myself chiefly to those referred to in the aforesaid four 
 books of the New Testament. *Tf I show that these are not 
 prophesies of the person called Jesus Christ, nor have refer- 
 ence to any such person, it will be perfectly needless to 
 combat those which translators or the Church have invented, 
 and for which they had no other authority than their own 
 imagination. 
 
 I begin with the book called the Gospel according to St. 
 Matthew. 
 
 In the first chapter, verse 18, it is said, "Now the birth 
 
 91
 
 1G2 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 of Jesus Christ was in this wise : When his mother Mary 
 was espoused to Jo.-eph, before they came together she was 
 found with child by the Holy Ghost." This is going a 
 little too fast ; because to make this verse agree with the 
 next, it should have said no more than that she was found 
 with child ; fur the next verse says, " Then Joseph, her 
 husband, being a just man and not willing to make a public 
 example, was minded to put her away privily." Conse- 
 quently Joseph had found out no more than that she was 
 with child, and he knew it was not by himself. 
 
 Verse 20. " And while he thought on these things (that 
 is, whether he should put her away privily, or make a public 
 example of her) behold, the angel of the Lord appeared 
 unto him in a dream (that is, Joseph dreamed that an angel 
 appeared unto him), saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear 
 not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is con- 
 ceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. And she shall bring 
 forth a son, and thou shalt call his name Jesus; for he shall 
 save his people from their sins." 
 
 Now, without entering into any discussion upon the merits 
 or demerits of the account here given, it is proper to observe, 
 that it has no higher authority than that of a dream; for it is 
 impossible for a man to behold anything in a dream but that 
 which he dreams of. I ask not, therefore, whether Joseph 
 (if there was such a man) had such a dream or not; because, 
 admitting he had, it proves nothing. So wonderful and 
 irrational is the faculty of the mind in dreams, that it acts 
 the part of all the characters its imagination creates, and 
 what it thinks it hears from any of them is no other than 
 what the roving rapidity of its own imagination invents. It 
 is, therefore, nothing to me what Joseph dreamed of 
 whether of the fidelity or infidelity of his wife ; I pay DO 
 regard to my own dreams, and I should be weak indeed to 
 put faith in the dreams of another. 
 
 The verses that follow those I have quoted are the words 
 of the writer of the book of Matthew. " Now (says he) all 
 this (that is, all this dreaming and pregnancy), was done 
 that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord, 
 saying, 
 
 " Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring 
 forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which, 
 being interpreted, is God with us."
 
 AGE OF REASOX. 1G3 
 
 This passage is in Isaiah, chapter vii., verse 14, and the 
 writer of the book of Matthew endeavors to make his readers 
 believe that this passage is a prophecy of the person called 
 Jesus Christ. It is no such thing and I go to show it is 
 not. But it is first necessary that I explain the occasion of 
 these words being spoken by Isaiah ; the reader will then 
 easily perceive, that so far from their being a prophesy of 
 Jesus Christ, they have not the lea.st reference to such a 
 person, or to anything that could happen in the time that 
 Christ is said to have lived which was about seven hundred 
 years after the time of Isaiah. The case is this : 
 
 On the death of Solomon the Jewish nation split into two 
 monarchies ; one called the kingdom of Judah, the capital 
 of which was Jerusalem ; the other the kingdom of Israel, 
 the capital of which was Samaria. The kingdom of Judah 
 followed the line of David, and the kingdom of Israel that 
 of Saul ; and these two rival monarchies frequently carried 
 on fierce wars with each other. 
 
 At the time Ahaz was king of Judah, which was in the 
 time of Isaiah, Pekah was king of Israel: and Pekah joined 
 himself to Resin, king of Syria, to make war against Ahaz, 
 king of Judah; and these two kings marched a confederated 
 and powerful army against Jerusalem. Ahaz and his 
 people became alarmed at the danger, and " their hearts 
 were moved, as the trees of the wood are moved with the 
 the wind." Isaiah, chapter vii., verse 2. 
 
 In this perilous situation of things, Isaiah addresses him- 
 self to Ahaz, and assures him in the name of the Lord (the 
 cant phrase of all the prophets), that these two kings should 
 not succeed against him ; and, to assure him that this should 
 be the case (the case, however, was directly contrary*), tells 
 Ahaz to ask a sign of the Lord. This Ahaz declined doing, 
 
 * 2 Chronicles, chap, xxviii., verso 1. Ahaz was twenty years old when 
 ho began to reign, and he reigned sixteen years in Jerusalem, but he 
 did not that which was right in the sight of tho Lord. Verse 5. Where- 
 fore the Lord his God delivered him into the hand of tho king of 
 Syria, and they smote him, and carried away a great multitude of them 
 captives, and brought them to Damascus : and he was also delivered 
 into the hand of the king of Israel, who smote him with a great 
 slaughter. Verse (>. And Pekah, king of Israel, slew in Judah an 
 hundred and twenty thousand in one day. Verse 8. And tho children 
 of Israel carried away captive of their brethren, two hundred thousand 
 women, sons, and daughters. 
 
 M2
 
 164 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 giving as a reason, that he would not tempt the Lord : upon 
 which Isaiah, who pretends to be sent from God, says 
 (verse 14) : " Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a 
 sign ; Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son. 
 Butter and honey shall he eat, that he may know to refuse 
 the evil and choose the good. For before the child shall 
 know to refuse the evil and choose the good, the land that 
 thou abhorest shall be forsaken of both her kings' meaning 
 the king of Israel and the king of Syria, who were marching 
 against him. 
 
 Here then is the sign, which was to be the birth of a 
 child, and that child a son ; and here also is the time 
 limited for the accomplishment of the sign namely, before 
 the child shall know to refuse the evil and choose the good. 
 
 The thing, therefore, to be a sign of success to Ahaz, 
 must be something that would take place before the event 
 of the battle then pending between him and the two kings 
 could be known. A thing to be a sign must precede the 
 thing signified. The sign of rain must be before the rain. 
 
 It would have been mockery and insulting nonsense for 
 Isaiah to have assured Ahaz, as a sign that these two kings 
 should not prevail against him, that a child should be born 
 seven hundred years after he was dead ; and that before the 
 child so born should know to refuse the evil and choose the 
 good, he Ahaz, should be delivered from the danger he was 
 then immediately threatened with. 
 
 But the case is, that the child of which Isaiah speaks,, 
 was his own child, with which his wife or his mistress was 
 then pregnant ; for he says in the next chapter, verses 2,3: 
 " And I took unto me faithful witnesses to record, Uriah the 
 priest, and Zechariah the son of Jeberechiah. And I went 
 unto the prophetess ; and she conceived, and bare a son." 
 And he says at verse 18 of the same chapter : " Behold, I 
 and the children whom the Lord hath given me are for signs 
 and for wonders in Israel." 
 
 It may not be improper here to observe, that the word 
 translated a virgin in Isaiah, does not signify a virgin 
 in Hebrew, but merely a young woman. The tense also is 
 falsified in the translation. Levi gives the Hebrew text of 
 the 14th verse of the 7th chapter of Isaiah, and the transla- 
 tion in English with it " Behold a young woman is with 
 child and beareth a son." The expression, says he, is in the
 
 AGE OF REASON. 165 
 
 present tense. The translation agrees with the other cir- 
 cumstances related of the birth of this child, which was to 
 be a sign to Ahaz. But as the true translation could not 
 have been imposed upon the world as the prophesy of a 
 child to be born seven hundred years afterwards, the 
 Christian translators have falsified the original ; and instead 
 of making Isaiah to say, Behold, a young ivoman is with 
 child and beareth a son they have made him to say, Behold, 
 a virgin shall conceive and bear a son. It is, however, only 
 necessary for a person to read the 7th and 8th chapters of 
 Isaiah and he will be convinced that the passage in question 
 is no prophesy of the person called Jesus Christ. I pass 
 on to the second passage quoted from the Old Testament by 
 the New as a prophesy of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Matthew, chapter ii., verse 1. Now when Jesus was 
 born in Bethlehem of Judea, in the days of Herod the king, 
 behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, 
 saying. Where is he that is born king of the Jews? for 
 we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship 
 him. When Herod the king had heard these things, he was 
 troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. And when he had 
 gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people 
 together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born. 
 And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judea; for thus it 
 is written by the prophet. And thou Bethlehem, in the 
 land of Judea, art not the least among the princes of Judea : 
 for out of thee shall come a Governor that shall rule my 
 people Israel." This passage is in Micah, chapter v., verse 2. 
 
 I pass over the absurdity of seeing and following a star 
 in the daytime, as a man would with a Well-with-the-wisp, 
 or a candle or lanthorn, at night ; and also that of seeing 
 it in the east when themselves came from the east ; for 
 could such a thing be seen at all to serve them for a guide, 
 it must be in the west to them. I confine myself solely to 
 the passage called a prophesy of Jesus Christ. 
 
 The book of Micah, in the passage above quoted, 
 chapter v., verse 2, is speaking of some person, without 
 mentioning his name, from whom some great achievements 
 were expected ; but the description he gives of this person 
 iit the 5th verse proves evidently that it is not Jesus Christ, 
 for he says at the 5th verse, " And this man shall be the 
 peace, when the Assyrian shall come into our land : and
 
 166 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 when he shall tread in our palaces, then shall we raise 
 against him (that is, against the Assyrian) seven shepherds, 
 and eight principal men. Verse G, " And they shall waste 
 the land of Assyria with the sword, and the land of Nimrod 
 in the entrances thereof : thus shall he (the person spoken of 
 at the head of the second verse) deliver us from the 
 Assyrian when he cometh into our land, and when he 
 treadeth within our borders. 
 
 This is so evidently descriptive of a military chief, that 
 it cannot be applied to Christ without outraging the cha- 
 racter they pretend to give us of him. Besides which, the 
 circumstances of the times here spoken of, and those of the 
 times in which Christ is said to have lived, are in contra- 
 diction to each other. It was the Romans, and not the 
 Assyrians, that had conquered and were in the land of Judea, 
 and trod in their palaces when Christ was born, and when he 
 died ; and so far from his driving them out, it was they 
 who signed the warrant for his execution, and he suffered 
 under it. 
 
 Having thus shown that this is no prophesy of Jesus 
 Christ, I pass on to the third passage quoted from the Old 
 Testament by the New as "a prophecy of him. 
 
 This, like the first I have spoken of, is introduced by a 
 dream. Joseph dreameth another dream, and dieameth that 
 he seeth another angel. The account begins at the 18th 
 verse of the 2nd chapter of Matthew : 
 
 ' The angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, 
 saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, ami 
 flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word : 
 for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him. When 
 he arose he took the young child and his mother by night, 
 and departed into Egypt ; and was there until the death of 
 Herod : that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the 
 Lord by the prophet, saying, Out of Egypt have I called 
 my son.' 
 
 This passage is in the book of Hosea, chapter xi., verse 1. 
 The words are, ' When Israel was a child, then I loved him, 
 and called my son out of Egypt. As they called them, so 
 they went from them: they sacrificed unto Baalim, and 
 burned incense to graven images.' 
 
 This passage, falsely called a prophesy of Christ, refers 
 to the children of Israel coming out of Egypt in the time
 
 AGE OF REASON. 1G7 
 
 of Pharaoh, and to the idolatry 'they committed afterwards. 
 To make it apply to Jesus Christ, he, then, must be the person 
 who ' sacrificed unto Baalim and burnt incense to graven 
 images ; for the person called out of Egypt by the collective 
 name Israel, and the persons committing this idolatry, are 
 the same persons, or the descendants of them. This, then, 
 can be no prophesy of Jesus Christ unless they are willing 
 to make an idolator of him. I pass on to the fourth passage 
 called a prophesy, by the writer of the book of Matthew. 
 
 This is introduced by a story told by nobody but himself, 
 and scarely believed by anybody, of the slaughter of all the 
 children under two years old, by the command of Herod ; 
 a thing which it is not probable could be done by Herod, 
 as he only held an office under the Roman Government, 
 to which appeals could always be had, as we see in the 
 case of Paul. 
 
 Matthew, however, having made or told this story, says, 
 chapter ii., verse 17, " Then was fulfilled that which was 
 spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, In Rama was there a 
 voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning, 
 Rachel weeping for her children, and ivould not be comforted, 
 because they were not." 
 
 This passage is in Jeremiah, chapter xxxi., verse 15 ; and 
 this verse, when separated from the verses before and after 
 it, and which explains its application, might with equal pro- 
 priety be applied to every case of wars, sieges, and other 
 violences, such as the Christians themselves have often done 
 to the Jews, where mothers have lamented the loss of their 
 children. There is nothing in the verse taken singly that 
 designates or points out any particular application of it, 
 otherwise than it points to some circumstances which, at 
 the time of writing it, had already happened, and not to a 
 thing yet to happen, for the verse is in the preter or past 
 tense. I go to explain the case, and show the application 
 of the verse. 
 
 Jeremiah lived in the time that Nebuchadnezzar besieged, 
 took, plundered, and destroyed Jerusalem, and led the Jews 
 captive to Babylon. He carried his violence against the 
 Jews to every extreme. He slew the sons of King Zede- 
 kiah before his face ; he then put out the eyes of Zedckiah, 
 and kept him in prison till the day of his death. 
 
 It is of this time of sorrow and suffering to the Jews that
 
 1G6 AGE OF IlEASON. 
 
 Jeremiah is speaking. Their temple was destroyed, their 
 land desolated, their nation and government entirely broken 
 up, and themselves, men, women, and children, carried into 
 captivity. They had too many sorrows of their own, imme- 
 diately before their eyes, to permit them, or any of their 
 chiefs, to be employing themselves on things that might, 
 or might not, happen in the world seven hundred years 
 afterwards. 
 
 It is, as already observed, of this time of sorrow and 
 suffering to the Jews that Jeremiah is speaking in the verse 
 in question. In the two next verses, the 16th and 17th, he 
 endeavors to console the sufferers by giving them hopes, 
 and, according to the fashion of speaking in those days, 
 assurances from the Lord that their sufferings shall have an 
 end, and that their children should return again to their 
 own land. But I leave the verses to speak for themselves, 
 and the Old Testament to testify against the New. 
 
 Jeremiah, chapter xxxi., verse 15 " Thus saith the Lord, 
 a voice was heard in Ramah (it is in the preter tense), 
 lamentation and bitter weeping : Rachel weeping for her 
 children, refused to be comforted for her children, because 
 they were not." 
 
 Verse 16 " Thus saith the Lord, Refrain thy voice from 
 weeping, and thine eyes from tears ; for thy work shall be 
 rewarded, saith the Lord, and they shall come again from 
 the land of the enemy." 
 
 Verse 17 " And there is hope in thine end, saith the 
 Lord, and thy children shall come again to their own border." 
 
 By what strange ignorance or imposition is it, that the 
 children of which Jeremiah speaks (meaning the people of 
 the Jewish nation, scripturally called children of Israel, and 
 not mere infants under two years old), and who were to 
 return again from the land of the enemy, and come again 
 into their own borders, can mean the children that Matthew 
 makes Herod to slaughter ? Could those return again from 
 the land of the enemy, or how can the land of the enemy be 
 applied to them ? Could they come again to their own 
 borders ? Good heavens ! how has the world been imposed 
 upon by Testament-makers, priestcraft, and pretended pro- 
 phesies ! I pass on to the fifth passage called a prophesy of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 This, like two of the former, is introduced by a dream.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 169 
 
 Joseph dreamed another dream, and dreameth of another 
 angel. And Matthew is again the historian of the dream 
 find the dreamer. If it were asked how Matthew could 
 know what Joseph dreamed, neither the Bishop nor all the 
 Church could answer the question. Perhaps it was Matthew 
 that dreamed and not Joseph ; that is, Joseph dreamed by 
 proxy, in Matthew's brain, as they tell us Daniel dreamed 
 for Nebuchadnezzar. But be this as it may, 1 go on with 
 my subject. 
 
 The account of this dream is in Matthew, chapter ii., 
 verses 1 ( J to 23 "But when Herod was dead, behold, an 
 angel of the Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt, 
 saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and go 
 into the land of Israel : for they are dead which sought the 
 young child's life. And he arose, and took the young child 
 and his mother, and came into the land of Israel. But 
 when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judea in the 
 room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither; not- 
 withstanding, being warned of God in a dream (here is 
 another dream), he turned aside into the parts of Galilee : 
 and he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth, that it 
 might be fulfilled, which was spoken by the prophets, he 
 shall be called a Nazarene." 
 
 Here is good circumstantial evidence that Matthew dreamed, 
 for there is no such passage in the Old Testament ; and I 
 invite the Bishops and all the priests in Christendom, in- 
 cluding those of America, to produce it. 1 pass on to the 
 sixth passage called a prophesy of Jesus Christ. 
 
 This, as Swift says on another occasion, is lugged in head 
 and shoulders ; it needs only to be seen in order to be hooted 
 as a forced and far-fetched piece of imposition. 
 
 Matthew, chapter iv., verse 12 " Now when Jesus had 
 heard that John was cast into prison, he departed into Galilee. 
 And leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Capernaum, 
 which is upon the sea-coast, in the borders of Zabulun and 
 Nepthalim : that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by 
 Esaias (Isaiah) the prophet, saying, The land of Zabuluu 
 and the land of Nepthalim, by the way of the sea, beyond 
 Jordan, in Galilee of the Gentiles : the people which sat in 
 darkness saw great light ; and to them which sat in the 
 region and shadow of death light is sprung up." 
 
 I wonder Matthew has not made the cris-cross-row, or
 
 170 AGE OF RKASON. 
 
 the Christ-cross-now (I know not how the priests spell it) 
 into a prophesy. He might as well have done this as 
 cut out these unconnected and undescriptive sentences 
 from the place they stand in, and dubbed them with that 
 title. 
 
 The words, however, are in Isaiah, chapter ix., verses 1 
 and 2, as follows : 
 
 " Nevertheless, the dimness shall not be such as ivas in her 
 vexation, when at the first he lightly afflicted the land of 
 Zebulon and the land of Naphtali, and afterwards did more 
 grievously afflict her by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, 
 in Galilee of the nations." 
 
 All this relates to two circumstances that had already 
 happened at the time these words in Isaiah were written. 
 The one, where the land of Zebulun and Naphtali had been 
 lightly afflicted, and afterwards more grievously, by the way 
 of the sea. 
 
 But, observe, reader, how Matthew has falsified the text. 
 He begins his quotation at a part of the verse, where there 
 is not so much as a comma, and thereby cuts off everything 
 that relates to the first affliction. He then leaves out all 
 that relates to the second affliction, and by this means leaves 
 out everything that makes the verse intelligible, and reduces 
 it to a senseless skeleton of names of towns. 
 
 To bring this imposition of Matthew clearly and im- 
 mediately before the eye of the reader, I will repeat the 
 verse, and put between brackets [ ] the words he has left out, 
 and put in italics those he has preserved. 
 
 [Nevertheless, the dimness shall not be such as was in 
 her vexation when at first he lightly afflicted] the, land of 
 Zebulun and the land of Naphtali, [and did afterwards more 
 grievously afflict her] by the way of the sea beyond Jordan in 
 Galilee of the nations. 
 
 What gross imposition is it to gut, as the phrase is, a 
 verse in this manner, render it perfectly senseless, and then 
 puff it off on a credulous world as a prophesy ! I proceed 
 to the next verse. 
 
 Verse 2 " The people that walked in darkness have seen 
 a great light ; they that dwell in the land of the shadow of 
 death, upon them hath the light shined." All this is histori- 
 cal and not in the least prophetical. The whole is in the 
 preter-tense ; it speaks of things that had been accomplished
 
 AGE OF REASON. 171 
 
 at the time the words were written, and not of things to be 
 accomplished afterwards. 
 
 As, then, the passage is in no possible sense prophetical, 
 nor intended to be so, and that to attempt to make it so, is 
 not only to falsify the original, but to commit a criminal 
 imposition ; it is a matter of no concern to us, otherwise 
 than as curiosity, to know who the people were of which the 
 passage speaks, that sat in darkness, and what the light was 
 that had shined in upon them. 
 
 If we look into the preceding chapter, the 8th, of which 
 the 9th is only a continuation, we shall find the writer 
 speaking, at the 19th verse, of notches and wizards who peep 
 about and mutter, and of people who made application to 
 them ; and he preaches and exhorts them against this dark- 
 some practice. It is of this people, and of this darksome 
 practice, or walking in darkness, that he is speaking at the 
 second verse of the 9th chapter; and with respect to the 
 light that had shined in upon them, it refers entirely to his own 
 ministry, and to the boldness of it, which opposed itself to 
 that of the witches and wizards who peeped about and 
 muttered. 
 
 Isaiah is, upon the whole, a wild, disorderly writer, pre- 
 serving in general no clear chain of perception in the arrange- 
 ment of his ideas, and consequently producing no defined 
 conclusion from them. It is the wildness of his style, the 
 confusion of his ideas, and the ranting metaphors he employs, 
 that have afforded so many opportunities to priestcraft in 
 some cases, and to superstition in others, to impose these 
 defects upon the world as prophesies of Jesus Christ. Find- 
 ing no direct meaning in them, and not knowing what to 
 make of them, and supposing at the same time they were 
 intended to have a meaning, they supplied the defect by 
 inventing a meaning of their own, and called it his. 1 have, 
 however, in this place done Isaiah the justice to rescue him 
 from the claws of Matthew, who has torn him unmercifully 
 to pieces, and from the imposition or ignorance of priests 
 and commentators, by letting Isaiah speak for himself. 
 
 If the words walking in darkness, and light breaking in, 
 could in any case be applied prophetically, which they cannot 
 be, they would better apply to the times we now live in than 
 to any other. The world has walked in darkness for eighteen 
 hundred years, both as to religion and government, and it is
 
 172 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 only since the American Revolution began that light has 
 broken in. The belief of one God, whose attributes are 
 revealed to us in the book or scripture of the creation, which 
 no human hand can counterfeit or falsify, and not in the 
 written or printed book which, as Matthew has shown, can 
 be altered or falsified by ignorance or design, is now making 
 its way among us : and as to government, the light is already 
 gone forth ; and whilst men ought to be careful not to be 
 blinded by the excess of it, as at a certain time in France, 
 when everything was Robespierrean violence, they ought to 
 reverence, and even to adore it, with all the firmness and 
 perseverance that true wisdom can inspire. 
 
 I pass on to the seventh passage called a prophesy of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 Matthew, chapter viii., verse 16, ""When the evening 
 was come, they brought unto him (Jesus) many that were 
 possessed with devils: and he cast out the spirits with his 
 word, and healed all that were sick : that it might be ful- 
 filled which was spoken by Esaias (Isaiah) the prophet, 
 saying, Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses." 
 
 This affair of people being possessed with devils, and of 
 casting them out, was the fable of the day when the books 
 of the New Testament were written. It had not existence 
 at any other time. The books of the Old Testament men- 
 tion no such thing ; the people of the present day know of 
 no such thing ; nor does the history of any people or country 
 speak of such a thing. It starts upon us all at once in the 
 book of Matthew, and is altogether an invention of the New 
 Testament makers and the Christian church. The book of 
 Matthew is the first book where the word devil is mentioned 
 as being in the singular number.* We read in some of the 
 books of the Old Testament of things called familiar spirits, 
 the supposed companions of people called witches and wizards. 
 It was no other than the trick of pretended conjurors to 
 obtain money from credulous and ignorant people, or the 
 fabricated charge of superstitious malignancy against un- 
 fortunate and decrepid old age. 
 
 But the idea of a familiar spirit, if we can affix any idea 
 to the term, is exceedingly different to that of being 
 possessed by a devil. In the one case the supposed familiar 
 
 * The word Devil is a personification of the word evil.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 175 
 
 spirit is a dexterous agent, that comes and goes, and does as 
 he is bidden; in the other, he is a turbulent roaring monster, 
 that tears and tortures the body into convulsions. Reader,, 
 whoever thou art, put thy trust in thy Creator, make use 
 of the reason he endowed thee with, and cast from thee all 
 such fables. 
 
 The passage alluded to by Matthew, for as a quotation it 
 is false, is in Isaiah, chapter liii., verse 4, which is as 
 follows : 
 
 " Surely he (the person of whom Isaiah is speaking) hath 
 borne our griefs and carried our sorrows." It is in the 
 preter-tense. 
 
 Here is nothing about casting out devils, nor curing of 
 sicknesses. The passage, therefore, so far from being a 
 prophesy of Christ, is not even applicable as a circumstance. 
 
 Isaiah, or at least the writer of the book that bears his 
 name, employs the whole of this chapter, the 53rd, in 
 lamenting the sufferings of some deceased person, of whom 
 he speaks very pathetically. It is a monody on the death 
 of a friend ; but he mentions not the name of the person, 
 nor gives any circumstance of him by which he can be 
 personally known ; and it is this silence, which is evidence 
 of nothing, that Matthew has laid hold of to put the name 
 of Christ to it ; as if the chiefs of the Jews, whose sorrows 
 were then great, and the times they lived in big with danger, 
 were never thinking about their own affairs, nor the fate of 
 their own friends, but were continually running a wild-goose 
 chase into futurity. 
 
 To make a monody into a prophesy is an absurdity. The 
 characters and circumstances of men, even in different ages 
 of the world, are so much alike, that what is said of one 
 may with propriety be said of many ; but this fitness does 
 not make the passage into a prophesy : and none but an 
 impostor or a bigot would call it so. 
 
 Isaiah in deploring the hard fate and loss of his friend, 
 mentions nothing of him but what the human lot of man is 
 subject to. All the cases he states of him his persecutions, 
 his imprisonment, his patience in suffering, and his per- 
 severance in principle, are all within the line of nature ; 
 they belong exclusively to none, and may with justness be 
 said of many. But if Jesus Christ was the person the 
 church represents him to be, that which would exclusively
 
 174 AGE OF KEASOX. 
 
 apply to him must be something that could not apply to any 
 other person ; something beyond the line of nature ; some- 
 thing beyond the lot of mortal man ; and there are no such 
 expressions in this chapter, nor any other chapter in the 
 Old Testament. 
 
 It is no exclusive description to say of a person, as is said 
 of the person Isaiah is lamenting in this chapter, " He was 
 oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth ; 
 he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep 
 before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth." 
 This may be said of thousands of persons who have suffered 
 oppressions and unjust death with patience, silence, and 
 perfect resignation. 
 
 Grotius, whom the bishop esteems a most learned man, 
 and who certainly was so, supposes that the person of whom 
 Isaiah is speaking is Jeremiah. Grotius is led into this 
 opinion, from the agreement there is between the description 
 given by Isaiah, and the case of Jeremiah, as stated in the 
 book that bears his name. If Jeremiah was an innocent 
 man, and not a traitor in the interest of i^ebuchaduezzar, 
 when Jerusalem was besieged, his case was hard ; he was 
 accused by his countrymen, was persecuted, oppressed, and 
 imprisoned, and he says of himself (see Jeremiah, chapter xi., 
 verse 19), "But as for me, I was like a lamb or an ox that 
 is brought to the slaughter." 
 
 I should be inclined to the same opinion with Grotius, 
 had Isaiah lived at the time when Jeremiah underwent the 
 cruelties of which lie speaks ; but Isaiah died about fifty 
 years before : and it is of a person of his own time, whose 
 case Isaiah is lamenting in the chapter in question, and 
 which imposition and bigotry, more than seven hundred 
 years afterwards, perverted into a prophesy of a person they 
 call Jesus Christ. 
 
 I pass on to the eighth passage called a prophesy of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Matthew, chapter xii., verse 14 "Then the Pharises 
 went out, and held a council against him, how they 
 might destroy him. But when Jesus knew it, he withdrew 
 himself from thence ; and great multitudes followed him, 
 and he healed them all : and charged them that they should 
 not make him known. That it might be fulfilled which 
 was spoken by Esaias (Isaiah), the prophet, saying,
 
 AGE Of KEA3ON. 175 
 
 " Behold my servant whom I have chosen ; my beloved, 
 in whom my soul is well pleased : I will put my spirit upon 
 him, and he shall show judgment to the Gentiles. He shall 
 not strive, nor cry ; neither shall any man hear his voice 
 in the streets. A bruised reed shall he not break, and 
 smoking flax shall he not quench, till he send forth judgment 
 unto victory. And in his name shall the Gentiles trust." 
 
 In the first place, this passage hath not the least relation 
 to the purpose for which it is quoted. 
 
 Matthew says that the Pharisees held a council against 
 Jesus to destroy him that Jesus withdrew himself that 
 great numbers followed him that he healed them and 
 that he charged them they should not make him known. 
 
 But the passage Matthew has quoted as being fulfilled by 
 these circumstances, does not so much as apply to any one 
 of them. It has nothing to do with the Pharisees holding 
 a council to destroy Jesus with his withdrawing himself 
 with great numbers following him with his healing them 
 nor with his charging them not to make him known. 
 
 The purpose for which the passage is quoted, and the 
 passage itself, are as remote from each other as nothing 
 from something. But the case is, that people have been 
 so long in the habit of reading the books called the Bible 
 and Testament, with their eyes shut, and their senses locked 
 up, that the most stupid inconsistencies have passed on 
 them for truth, and imposition for prophesy. The all-wise 
 Creator hath been dishonored by being made the author of 
 fable, and the human mind degraded by believing it. 
 
 In this passage, as in that last mentioned, the name of 
 the person of whom the passage speaks is not given, and 
 we are left in the dark respecting him. It is this defect 
 in the history that bigotry and imposition have laid hold 
 of to call it prophesy. 
 
 Had Isaiah lived in the time of Cyrus, the passage would 
 descriptively apply to him. As king of Persia, his autho- 
 rity was great among the Gentiles, and it is of such a 
 character the passage speaks ; and his friendship to the 
 Jews, whom he liberated from captivity, and who might 
 then be compared to a bruised reed, was extensive. But 
 this description does not apply to Jesus Christ, who had no 
 authority among the Gentiles ; and as to his own country- 
 men, figuratively described by the bruised reed, it was they
 
 176 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 who crucified him. Neither can it be said of him that he 
 did not cry, and that his voice was not hoard in the street. 
 As a preacher it was his business to be heard, and we are 
 told that he travelled about the country for that purpose. 
 Matthew has given a long sermon, which (if his authority 
 is good, but which is much to be doubted, since he imposes 
 so much) Jesus preached to a multitude upon a mountain ; 
 and it would be a quibble to say that a mountain is not a 
 street, since it is. a place equally as public. 
 
 The last verse in the passage (the 4th) as it stands in 
 Isaiah and which Matthew has not quoted, says, " He shall 
 not fail nor be discouraged till he have set judgment in the 
 earth, and the isles shall wait for his law." This also 
 applies to Cyrus. He was not discouraged, he did not fail, 
 he conquered all Babylon, liberated the Jews, and established 
 laws. But this cannot be said of Jesus Christ, who, in the 
 passage before us, according to Matthew, withdrew himself 
 for fear of the Pharisees, and charged the people that fol- 
 lowed him not to make it known where he was ; and who, 
 according to other parts of the Testament, was continually 
 moving about from place to place to avoid being appre- 
 hended.* 
 
 * In the second part of the "Age of Reason," I have shown that the 
 book ascribed to Isaiah is not only miscellaneous as to matter, but as 
 to authorship ; that there are parts in it which could not be written by 
 Isaiah, because they speak of things one hundred and fifty years after 
 he was dead. The instance I have given of this, in that work, corre- 
 sponds with the subject I am upon, at least a little better than Matthew's 
 introduction and his quotation. 
 
 Isaiah lived, the latter part of his life, in the time of Hezekiah, and 
 it was about one hundred and fifty years from the death of Hezekiah 
 to the first year of the reign of Cyrus, when Cyrus published a pro- 
 clamation, which is given in the first chapter of the book of Ezra, for 
 the return of the Jews to Jerusalem. It cannot be doubted, at least it 
 ought not to be doubted, that the Jews would feel an affectionate grati- 
 tude for this act of benevolent justice ; and it is natural that they 
 would express that gratitude in the customary style, bombastical and 
 hyperbolical as it was, which they "used on extraordinary occasions, and 
 which was, and still is, in practice with all the eastern nations. 
 
 The instance to which I refer, and which is given in the second part 
 of the " Age of Reason," is the last verse of the 44th chapter, and the 
 beginning of the 45th, in these words: "That saith of Cyrus. He is my 
 shepherd, and shall perform all my pleasure : even saying to Jerusalem, 
 Thou shalt be built ; and to the temple, Thy foundation shall be laid. 
 Thus saith the Lord to his anointed, to Cyrus, whose right hand I have
 
 AGE OF REASON. 177 
 
 But it is immaterial to us, at this distance of time, to 
 know who the person was : it is sufficient to the purpose I 
 am upon, that of detecting fraud and falsehood, to know it 
 was not, and to show it was not the person called Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 I pass on to the ninth passage called a prophesy of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Matthew, chapter xxi., verse 1, "And when they drew 
 nigh unto Jerusalem, and were come to Bethphage, unto 
 the Mount of Olives, then sent Jesus two disciples, saying 
 unto them, Go into the village over against you, and 
 straightway ye shall find an ass tied and a colt with her ; 
 loose them, and bring them unto me. And if any man say 
 aught unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath need of them ; 
 and straightway he will send them. 
 
 " All this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was 
 spoken by the prophet, saying, Tell ye the daughter of Sion, 
 Behold, thy king cometh unto thee, meek, and sitting upon 
 an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass.'* 
 
 Poor ass ! let it be some consolation amidst all thy 
 sufferings, that if the heathen world erected a bear into a 
 constellation, the Christian world has elevated thee into a 
 prophesy. 
 
 This passage is in Zechariah, chapter ix., verse 9, and is 
 one of the whims of friend Zechariah to congratulate his 
 countrymen, who were then returning from captivity in 
 
 holden, to suJbdue nations before him : and I will loose the loins of kings, 
 to open before him the two-leaved gates, and the gates shall not be 
 shut." 
 
 This complimentary address is in the present tense, which shows 
 that the things of which Isaiah speaks were in existence at the time of 
 writing it ; and, consequently, that the author must have been at least 
 one hundred and fifty years later than Isaiah, and that the book which 
 bears his name is a compilation. The Proverbs called Solomon's, and 
 the Psalms called David's, are of the same kind. The two last verses 
 of the second book of Chronicles and three first verses of the chapter of 
 Ezra are word for word the same ; which show that the compilers of 
 the Bible mixed the writings of difierent authors together, and put 
 them under some common head. 
 
 As we have here an instance, in the 44th and 45th chapters, of the 
 introduction of the name of Cyrus into a book to which it cannot belong, 
 it affords good ground to conclude that the passage in the 42nd chapter, 
 in which the character of Cyrus is given without his name, has been 
 introduced in like manner, and that the person there spoken of is Cyrus. 
 
 N
 
 178 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Babylon, and himself with them, to Jerusalem. It has no 
 concern with any other subject. It is strange that apostles, 
 priests, and commentators never permit, or never suppose 
 the Jews to be speaking of their own affairs. Everything 
 in the Jewish books is perverted and distorted into meanings 
 never intended by the writers. Even the poor ass must not 
 be a Jew- ass, but a Christian-ass. I wonder they did not 
 make an apostle of him, or a bishop, or at least make him 
 speak and prophesy. He could have lifted up his voice as 
 loud as any of them. 
 
 Zechariah, in the first chapter of his book, indulges him- 
 self in several whims on the joy of getting back to Jeru- 
 salem. He says, at the 8th verse, " 1 saw by night (Zecha- 
 riah was a sharp-sighted seer), and behold a man riding on 
 a red horse (yes, reader, a red horse), and he stood among 
 tho myrtle trees that were in the bottom ; and behind him 
 were red horses, speckled, and white" He says nothing 
 about green horses, nor blue horses, perhaps because it is 
 difficult to distinguish green from blue by night, but a 
 Christian can have no doubt they were there, because "faith 
 is the evidence of things not seen" 
 
 Zechariah then introduces an angel among his horses, but 
 he does not tell us what color the angel was of, whether 
 black or white ; whether he came to buy horses, or only to 
 look at them as curiosities, for certainly they were of that 
 kind. Be this, however, as it may, he enters into conver.-a- 
 tion with this angel, on the joyful affair of getting back to 
 Jerusalem, and he saith at the 16th verse 
 
 " Therefore, thus saith the Lord ; I AM RETURNED 
 to Jerusalem with mercies ; my house shall be built in it, 
 saith the Lord of hosts, and a line shall be stretched forth 
 upon Jerusalem." An expression signifying the rebuilding 
 of the city. 
 
 All this, whimsical and imaginary as it is, sufficiently 
 proves that it was the entry of the Jews into Jerusalem 
 from captivity, and not the entry of Jesus Christ seven 
 hundred years afterwards, that is the subject upon which 
 Zechariah is always speaking. 
 
 As to the expression of riding upon an ass, which com- 
 mentators represent as a sign of humility in Jesus Christ, 
 the case is, he never was so well mounted before. The asses 
 of those countries are large and well proportioned, and were
 
 AGE OF REASON. 171) 
 
 anciently the chief of riding animals. Their beasts of 
 burden, and which served also for the conveyance of the 
 poor, were camels and dromedaries. We read in Judges, 
 chapter x., verse 4, that " Jair (one of the judges of Israel), 
 had thirty sons that rode on thirty ass-colts, and they had 
 thirty cities." But commentators distort everything. 
 
 There is besides very reasonable grounds to conclude, 
 that this story of Jesus riding publicly into Jerusalem 
 accompanied as it is said in Matthew, chapter xxi., 8th and 
 9th verses, by a great multitude, shouting and rejoicing, and 
 spreading their garments by the way, is altogether a story 
 destitute of truth. 
 
 In the last passage called a prophesy that I examined, 
 Jesus is represented as withdrawing, that is, running away, 
 and concealing himself for fear of being apprehended, and 
 charging the people that were with him not to make him 
 known. No new circumstances had arisen in the interim to 
 change his condition for the better ; yet here he is repre- 
 sented as making his public entry into the same city from 
 which he fled for safety. The two cases contradict each 
 other so much, that if both are not false, one of them at 
 least can scarcely be true. For my own part, I do not 
 believe there is one word of historical' truth in the whole 
 book. I look upon it at best to be a romance; the principal 
 personage of which is an imaginary or allegorical character, 
 founded upon some tale, and in which the moral is in many 
 parts good, and the narrative part very badly and blunder- 
 ingly written. 
 
 I pass on to the tenth passage called a prophesy of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Matthew, chapter xxvi., verse 51, "And behold one of 
 them which were with Jesus (meaning Peter), stretched out 
 his hand and drew his sword, and struck a servant of the 
 high priest, and smote off his ear. Then said Jesus unto 
 him, Put up again thy sword into its place, for all they that 
 take the sword shall perish t>y the sword. Thinkest thou 
 that I cannot now pray to my father, and he shall presently 
 give me more than twelve legions of angels ? But how then 
 shall the Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be ? In that 
 same hour said Jesus to the multitudes, Are ye come out as 
 against a thief, with swords and staves for to take me ? I 
 sat daily with you teaching in the temple, and ye laid no 
 
 N2
 
 180 , AGE OF REASON. 
 
 hold on me. But all this was done that the Scriptures of 
 the prophets might be fulfilled." 
 
 This loose and general manner of speaking admits neither 
 of detection nor of proof. Here is no quotation given, nor 
 the name of any Bible author mentioned, to which reference 
 can be had. 
 
 There are, however, some high improbabilities against the 
 truth of the account. 
 
 First It is not probable that the Jews, who were then a 
 conquered people and under subjection to the Romans, 
 should be permitted to wear swords. 
 
 Secondly If Peter had attacked the servant of the high 
 priest and cut off his ear, he would have been immediately 
 taken up by the guard that took up his master, and sent to 
 prison with him. 
 
 Thirdly What sort of disciples and preaching apostles 
 must those of Christ have been that wore swords ? 
 
 Fourthly The scene is represented to have taken place 
 the same evening of what is called the Lord's Supper, which 
 makes, according to the ceremony of it, the inconsistency of 
 wearing swords the greater. 
 
 I pa?s on to the eleventh passage called a prophesy of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 Matthew, chapter xxvii., verse 3, " Then Judas, which 
 had betrayed him, when he saw that he was condemned, 
 repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of 
 silver to the chief priests and elders, saying, I have sinned 
 in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. And they said, 
 what is that to us ? see thou to that. And he cast down the 
 pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and 
 hanged himself. And the chief priests took the silver 
 jpieces, and said, it is not lawful for to put them into the 
 treasury because it is the price of blood. And they took 
 counsel, and bought with them the potter's field, to bury 
 strangers in. Wherefore that field was called the field of 
 blood unto this day. Then was fulfilled that which was 
 spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, And they took the 
 thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was valued, 
 whom they of the children of Israel did value ; and gave 
 them for the potter's field, as the Lord appointed me." 
 
 This is a most bare-faced piece of imposition. The pas- 
 gage in Jeremiah which speaks of the purchase of a field, has
 
 AGE OF SEASON. 181 
 
 no more to do with the case to which Matthew applies it, than 
 it has to do with the purchase of lands in America. I will 
 recite the whole passage : 
 
 Jeremiah, chapter xxxii., verse 6, "And Jeremiah said, 
 The word of the Lord came unto me, saying, Behold Hana- 
 meel the son of Shallum, thine uncle, shall come unto thee, 
 saying, Buy thee my field that is in Anathoth : for the right 
 of redemption is thine to buy it. So Hanameel mine uncle's 
 son came to me in the court of the prison, according to the 
 word of the Lord, and said unto me, Buy my field, I pray 
 thee, that is in Anathoth, which is in the country of Ben- 
 jamin ; for the right of inheritance is thine, and the redemp- 
 tion is thine ; buy it for thyself. Then I knew that this was 
 the word of the Lord. And I bought the field of Hanameel 
 mine uncle's son, that ivas in Anathoth, and weighed him 
 the money, even seventeen shekels of silver. And I sub- 
 scribed the evidence, and sealed it, and took witnesses, and 
 weighed him the money in the balances. So I took the 
 evidence of the purchase, both that which was seal according 
 to the law and custom, and that which was open ; and I 
 gave the evidence of the purchase unto Baruch, the son of 
 Neriah the son of Masseiah, in the sight of Hanameel mine 
 uncle's son, and in the presence of the witnesses that sub- 
 scribed the book of the purchase, before all the Jews that 
 sat in the court of the prison and I charged Baruch before 
 them, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of 
 Israel ; take those evidences, this evidence of the purchase, 
 both which is sealed, and this evidence which is open ; and 
 put them in an earthen vessel, that they may continue many 
 days for thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel ; 
 houses and fields and vineyards shall be possessed again in 
 this land.' 
 
 I forbear making any remark on this abominable imposi- 
 tion of Matthew. The thing glaringly speaks for itself. It 
 is priests and commentators that I rather ought to censure, 
 for having preached falsehood so long, and kept people in dark- 
 ness with respect to those impo:-itions. I am not contending 
 with these men upon points of doctrine, for I know that 
 sophistry has always a city of refuge. I am speaking of 
 facts ; for wherever a thing called a fact is a falsehood, the 
 faith founded upon it is delusion, and the Doctrine raised 
 upon it not true. Ah, reader, put thy trust ia thy Creator,
 
 182 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 find thou wilt be safe; but if thou trustest to the book 
 called the Scriptures, thou trustest to the rotten staff of fable 
 and falsehood. But I return to my subject. 
 
 There i.s, among the whims and reveries of Zechariah, 
 mention made of thirty pieces of silver given to a potter. 
 They can hardly have been so stupid as to mistake a potter 
 for a field ; and if they had, the passage in Zechariah has 
 no more to do with Jesus, Judas, and the field to bury 
 strangers in, than that already quoted. I will recite the 
 passage. 
 
 Zechariah, chapter xi., verse 7 : " And I will feed the 
 flock of slaughter, even you, O poor of the flock. And I 
 took unto me two staves ; the one I called Beauty, and the 
 other I called Bands, and I fed the flock. Three shepherds 
 also I cut off in one month ; and my soul loathed them, and 
 their souls also abhorred me. Then said I, I will not feed 
 you ; that that dieth, let it die ; and that that is to be cut 
 off, let it be cut off ; and let the rest eat everyone the flesh 
 of another. And I took my staff, even Beauty, and cut it 
 asunder, that I might break my covenant which I had made 
 with all the people. And it was broken in that day ; and 
 so the poor of the flock that waited upon me knew that it 
 was the word of the Lord. 
 
 "And I said unto them, if ye think good give me my 
 price ; and if not, forbear. So they weighed for my price 
 thirty pieces of silver. And the Lord said unto me, cast it 
 unto the potter : a goodly price that I was prised at of them. 
 And I took the thirty pieces of silver, and cast them unto 
 the potter in the house of the Lord. 
 
 " Then I cast asunder mine other staff even Bands, that 
 I might break the brotherhood between Judah and Israel."* 
 
 * Whiston, in his Essay on the Old Testament, say* that the passage 
 of Zechariah, of which I have spoken, was, in the copies of the Bible of 
 the first century, in the book of Jeremiah, from whence, says he, it was 
 taken and inserted without coherence, in that of Zechariah. Well, let 
 it be so, it docs not make the ease a whit the better for the New Testa- 
 ment : but it makes the case a great deal the worse for the Old. Be- 
 cause it shows, as I have mentioned respecting some passages in a book 
 ascribed to Isaiah, that the works of different authors have been so 
 mixed and confo'.mcled together, they cannot now be discriminated, 
 except where they are historical, chronological, or biographical, as is 
 the interpolation in Isaiah. It is the name of Cyrus, inserted where it 
 could not be inserted, as he was not in existence till 150 years after
 
 AGK OF REASON. 183 
 
 There is no making either head or tail of this incoherent 
 gibberish. His two staves, one called Beauty and the other 
 Jjauds, is so much like a fairy tale, that 1 doubt if it had 
 any other origin. There is, however, no part that has the 
 least relation to the case stated in Matthew ; on the contrary, 
 it is the reverse of it. Here the thirty pieces of silvsr, what- 
 ever it was for, is called a yoodly price ; it was as much as 
 the thing was worth, and according to the language of the 
 day, was approved of by the Lord, and the money given to 
 the potter in the house of the Lord. Jn the case of Jesus 
 and Judas as stated in Matthew, the thirty pieces of silver 
 were the price of blood ; the transaction was condemned by 
 the Lord, and the money, when refunded, was refused 
 admittance into the treasury. Everything in the two cases 
 is the reverse of each other. 
 
 Besides this, a very different and direct contrary account 
 to that of Matthew is given of the affair of Judas, in the 
 book called the Acts of the Apostles. According to that book 
 the case is, that so far from Judas repenting and returning 
 the money, and the high priest buying a field with it to 
 bury strangers in, Judas kept the money and bought a field 
 with it for himself ; and instead of hanging himself as 
 Matthew says, that he fell headlong and burst asunder. 
 
 Some commentators endeavor to get over one part of the 
 
 the time of Isaiah, that detects the interpolation and the blunder 
 with it. 
 
 Winston was a man of great literary learning, and, what is of much 
 higher degree, of deep scientific learning. He was one of the best and 
 most celebrated mathematicians of his time, for which he was made 
 Professor of Mathematics of the University of Cambridge. He wrote 
 so much in defence of the Old Testament, and of what he calls pro- 
 phecies of Jesus Christ, that at last he began to suspect the truth of tho 
 Scriptures and wrote against them; for it is only those who examine 
 them, that see the imposition. Those who believe them most are those 
 who know least about them. 
 
 Whistou, after writing so much in T.e'ence of the Scriptures, was at 
 last prosecuted for writing against them. It was this that gave occa- 
 sion to Swift, in his ludicrous epigram on Ditton and Whiston, each of 
 which set up to find out tho longitude, to call oue good master Ditton, 
 and the other wicked Will Whiston. I3ut as Swiit was a great asso- 
 ciate with the Freethinkers of those days, such as Bolingbroke, Pope, 
 and others, who did not believe the books called the Scriptures, there is 
 no certainty whether he wittily called him wicked for defending the 
 Scriptures, or for writing against them. The known character of Swift 
 decides for the former.
 
 184 AGE OP REASON. 
 
 contradiction by ridiculously supposing that Judas hanged 
 himself first and the rope broke. 
 
 Acts, chapter i., verse 16: "Men and brethren, this 
 Scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy 
 Ghost by the mouth of David spake before concerning 
 Judas, which was a guide to them that took Jesus. (David 
 says not a word about Judas) ; verse 17, for he (Judas) was 
 numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry." 
 
 Verse 18 : " Now this man purchased a field with the 
 reward of iniquity, and falling headlong he burst asunder 
 in the midst, and his bowels gushed out/' Is it not a species 
 of blasphemy to call the New Testament revealed religion, 
 when we see in it such contradictions and absurdities. 
 
 I pass on to the twelfth passage called a prophesy of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Matthew, chapter xxvii., verse 35 : " And they crucified 
 him and parted his garments, casting lots ; that it might be 
 fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet. They parted my 
 garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast 
 lots." This expression is in the 22nd Psalm, verse 18. The 
 writer of that Psalm (whoever he was, for the Psalms are 
 a collection, and not the work of one man) is speaking of 
 himself and of his own case, and not that of another. He 
 begins this Psalm with the words which the New Testament 
 writers ascribed to Jesus Christ " My God, my God, why 
 hast thou forsaken me ? " words which might be uttered 
 by a complaining man without any great impropriety, but 
 very improperly from the mouth of a reputed God. 
 
 The picture which the writer draws of his own situation, 
 in this Psalm is gloomy enough. He is not prophesying but 
 complaining of his own hard case. He represents himself 
 as surrounded by enemies and beset by persecutions of eveiy 
 kind ; and by way of showing the inveteracy of his perse- 
 cutors, he says, at the 18th verse, " They parted my gar- 
 ments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture." 
 
 The expression is in the present tense ; and is the same 
 as to say, They pursue me to the clothes upon my back, and 
 dispute how they shall divide them. Besides, the word 
 vesture does not always mean clothing of any kind, but 
 property, or rather the admitting a man to or investing him 
 with property ; and as it is used in this Psalm distinct from 
 the word garment, it appears to be used in this sense. But
 
 AGE OF REASON 185 
 
 Jesus had no property ; for they make him say of himself, 
 " The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, 
 but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head." 
 
 But be this as it may, if we permit ourselves to suppose 
 the Almighty would condescend to tell, by what is called 
 the spirit of prophesy, what could come to pass in some 
 future age of the world, it is an injury to our own faculties, 
 and to our ideas of his greatness, to imagine it would be 
 about an old coat, or an old pair of breeches, or about any- 
 thing which the common accidents of life, or the quarrels 
 that attend it, exhibit every day. 
 
 That which is within the power of man to do, or in his 
 will not to do, is not a subject for prophesy even if there 
 were such a thing, because it cannot carry with it any 
 evidence of divine power or divine interposition. The ways 
 of God are not the ways of men. That which an Almighty 
 power performs or wills, is not within the circle of human 
 power to do or to control. But any executioner and his 
 assistants might quarrel about dividing the garments of a 
 sufferer, or divide them without quarrelling, and by that 
 means fulfil the thing called a prophesy, or set it aside. 
 
 In the passages before examined, I have exposed the 
 falsehood of them. In this I exhibit its degrading mean- 
 ness, as an insult to the Creator, and an injury to human 
 reason. 
 
 Here end the passages called prophesies by Matthew. 
 
 Matthew concludes his book by saying, that when Christ 
 expired on the cross, the rocks rent, the graves opened, and 
 the bodies of many of the saints arose ; and Mark says, 
 there was darkness over the land from the sixth hour until 
 the ninth. They produce no prophesy for this ; but had 
 these things been facts, they would have been a proper 
 subject for prophesy, because none but an Almighty power 
 could have inspired a foreknowledge of them, and afterwards 
 fulfilled them. Since, then, there is no such prophesy, but 
 a pretended prophesy of an old coat, the proper deduction 
 is, there were no such things, and that the book of Matthew 
 is fable and falsehood. 
 
 I pass on to the book called the Gospel according to St. 
 Mark.
 
 186 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 THE BOOK OF MARK. 
 
 There are but few passages in Mark called prophesies ; 
 and but few in Luke and John. Such as there are I shall 
 examine, and also such other passages as interfere with 
 those cited by Matthew. 
 
 Mark begins his book by a passage which he puts into the 
 shape of a prophesy, Mark, chapter L, verse 1. " The 
 beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, the Sou of God ; 
 as it is written in the prophets, Behold, I send my messenger 
 before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee." 
 (Malachi, chapter iii., verse 1.) The passage in the original 
 is in the first person. Mark makes this passage to be a pro- 
 phesy of John the Baptist, said by the Church to be a fore- 
 runner of Jesus Christ. ' But if we attend to the verses that 
 follow this expression, as it stands in Malachi, and to the 
 first and fifth verses of the next chapter, we shall see that 
 this application of it is erroneous and false. 
 
 Malachi having said at the first verse, " Behold, I will 
 send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before 
 me," says at the second verse, " But who may abide the day 
 of his coming ? and who shall stand when he appeareth ? 
 for he is like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's soap." 
 
 This description can have no reference to the birth of 
 Jesus Christ, and consequently none to John the Baptist. 
 Jt is a scene of fear and terror that is here described, and 
 the birth of Christ is always spoken of as a time of joy and 
 glad tidings. 
 
 Malachi, continuing to speak on the same subject, explains 
 in the next chapter what the scene is of which he speaks in 
 the verses above quoted, and who the person is whom he 
 calls the messenger. 
 
 " Behold," says he, chapter iv., verse 1, " the day cometh, 
 that shall burn as an oven ; and all the proud, yea, and all 
 that do wickedly, shall be stubble ; and the day that cometh 
 shall burn them up, saith the Lord of Hosts, that it shall 
 leave them neither root nor branch." 
 
 Verse 5, " Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet 
 before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the 
 Lord." 
 
 By what right, or by what imposition or ignorance, Mark 
 has made Elijah into John the Baptist, and Malachi's
 
 AGE OF REASON. 187 
 
 description of the day of judgment into the birthday of 
 Christ, I leave the Bishop to settle. 
 
 Mark, in the second and third verses of his first chapter, 
 confounds two passages together, taken from different books 
 of the Old Testament. The second verse, " Behold, I send 
 my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way 
 before thee" is taken, as I have said before, from Malachi. 
 The third verse, which says, " The voice of one crying in the 
 wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths 
 straight" is not in Malachi, but in Isaiah, chapter xl., verse 3. 
 Winston says, that both these verses were originally in Isaiah. 
 If so, it is another instance of the disordered state of the 
 Bible, and corroborates what I have said with respect to the 
 name and description of Cyrus being in the book of Isaiah, 
 to which it cannot chronologically belong. 
 
 The words in Isaiah, chapter xi., verse o, The voice of him 
 that cricth in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, 
 make his paths straight, are in the present tense, and conse- 
 quently not predictive. It is one of those rhetorical figures 
 which the Old Testament authors frequently used. That it 
 is merely rhetorical and metaphorical, may be seen at the 
 Gth verse : " And the voice said, Cry; and he said, What 
 shall I cry? All flesh is grass." This is evidently nothing 
 but a figure ; for flesh is not grass, otherwise than a figure ; 
 or metaphor, where one thing is put for another, Besides 
 which, the whole passage is too general and declamatory to 
 be applied exclusively to any particular person or purpose. 
 
 I pass on to the eleventh chapter. 
 
 In this chapter Mark speaks of Christ riding into Jeru- 
 salem upon a colt, but he does not make it the accomplish- 
 ment of a prophesy, as Matthew has done ; for he says 
 nothing about a prophesy. Instead of which, he goes on 
 the other tack, and in order to add new honors to the ass, he 
 makes it to be a miracle ; for he says, verse 2, it was a colt 
 whereon never man sat ; signifying thereby, that as the ass 
 had not been broken, he consequently was inspired into good 
 manners, for we do not hear that he kicked Jesus Christ off. 
 There is not a word about his kicking in all the four 
 Evangelists. 
 
 I pass on from these feats of horsemanship, performed upon 
 a jackass, to the loth chapter. 
 
 At the 24th verse of this chapter, Mark speaks of parting
 
 188 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 Chrisfs garments and casting lots upon them, but he applies no 
 prophesy to it as Matthew does. He rather speaks of it as 
 a thing then in practice with executioners, as it is at this 
 day. 
 
 At the 28th verse of the same chapter, Mark speaks of 
 Christ being crucified between two thieves : that, says he, 
 The Scriptures might be fulfilled which saitk, And he ivas num- 
 bered ivith the transgressors. The same thing might be said 
 of the thieves. The expression is in Isaiah, chapter liii., 
 verse 12. Grotius applies it to Jeremiah. But the case has 
 happened so often in the world, where innocent men have 
 been numbered with transgressors, and is still continually 
 happening, that it is absurdity to call it a prophesy of any 
 particular person. All those whom the church calls martyrs 
 were numbered with transgressors. All the honest patriots 
 who fell upon the scaffold in France, in the time of Robe- 
 spierre, were numbered with transgressors ; and if he him- 
 self had not fallen, the same case, according to a note in his 
 own hand-writing, had befallen me ; yet 1 suppose the 
 bishop will not allow that Isaiah was prophesying of Thomas 
 Paine. 
 
 These are all the'passages in Mark which have any refer- 
 ence to prophecies. 
 
 Mark concludes his book by making Jesus to say to his 
 disciples, chapter xvi., verse 15, " Go ye into all the world 
 and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth 
 and is baptised shall be saved ; but he that believeth not 
 shall be damned (fine Popish stuff this). And these signs 
 shall follow them that believe : In my name shall they cast 
 out devils ; they shall speak with new tongues ; they shall 
 take up serpents : and if they drink any deadly thing, it 
 shall not hurt them ; they shall lay hands on the sick, and 
 they shall recover." 
 
 Now the bishop, in order to know if he has all this saving 
 and wonder-working faith, should try those things upon 
 himself. He should take a good dose of arsenic, and, if he 
 please, I will send him a rattle-snake from America ! As 
 for myself, as I believe in God, and not at all in Jesus 
 Christ, nor in the books called the Scriptures, the experi- 
 ment does not concern me. 
 
 I pass on to the book of Luke.
 
 AGE OF REASON. 189 
 
 THE BOOK OF LUKE. 
 
 There are no passages in Luke called prophecies, except- 
 ing those which relate to the passages I have already 
 examined. 
 
 Luke speaks of Maiy being espoused to Joseph, but he 
 makes no reference to the passages in Isaifh, as Matthew 
 does. He also speaks of Jesus riding into Jerusalem upon 
 a colt, but he says nothing about a prophesy. He speaks of 
 John the Baptist, and refers to the passage in Isaiah of which 
 I have already spoken. 
 
 At the 13th chapter, verse 31, he says "The same day 
 there came certain of the Pharisees, saying unto him 
 (Jesus), Get thee out, and depart hence, for Herod will kill 
 thee. And he said unto them, Go ye, and tell that fox, 
 Behold I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to- 
 morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected." 
 
 Matthew makes Herod to die whilst Christ was a child in 
 Egypt, and makes Joseph to return with the child on the 
 news of Herod's death, who had sought to kill him. Luke 
 makes Herod to be living and to seek the life of Jesus after 
 Jesus was thirty years of age ; for he says, chapter iii., 
 verse 23, " And Jesus himself began to be about thirty 
 years of age, being, as was supposed, the son of Joseph." 
 
 The obscurity in which the historical part of the New 
 Testament is involved with some respect to Herod, may 
 afford to priests and commentators a plea, which to some 
 may appear plausible, but to none satisfactory, that the 
 Herod of which Matthew speaks, and the Herod of which 
 Luke speaks, were different persons.. Matthew calls Herod 
 a king ; and Luke, chapter iii., verse 1, calls Herod tetrarch 
 (that is, governor) of Galilee. But there could be no such 
 person as a King Herod, because the Jews and their country 
 were then under the dominion of the Roman emperors, who 
 governed them by tetrarchs or governors. 
 
 Luke, chapter ii., makes Jesus to be born when Cyrenius 
 was governor of Syria, to which government Judea was 
 annexed ; and according to this, Jesus was not born in 
 the time of Herod. Luke says nothing about Herod seeking 
 the life of Jesus when he was born ; nor of his destroying 
 the children under two years old; nor of Joseph fleeing 
 with Jesus into Egypt ; nor of his returning from thence.
 
 190 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 On the contrary, the book of Luke speaks as if the pel-son 
 it calls Christ, had never been out of Judea, and that Herod 
 sought his life after he commenced preaching, as is before 
 stated. I have already shown that Luke, in the book called 
 the Acts of the Apostles (which commentators ascribe to 
 Luke), contradicts the account in Matthew, with respect to 
 Judas and the thirty pieces of silver. Matthew says, that 
 Judas returned the money, and that the high priests bought 
 with it a field to bury strangers in. Luke says, that Judas 
 kept the money, and bought a field with it for himself. 
 
 As it is impossible the wisdom of God should err, so it is 
 impossible those books could have been written by divine 
 inspiration. Our belief in God and his unerring wisdom 
 forbids us to believe it. As for myself, I feel religiously 
 happy in the total disbelief of it. 
 
 There are no other passages called prophecies in Luke than 
 those I have spoken of. I pass on to the book of John. 
 
 THE BOOK OF JOHN. 
 
 John, like Mark and Luke, is not much of a prophesy- 
 monger. He speaks of the ass, and the casting lots for 
 Jesus's clothes, and some other trifles, of which I have 
 already spoken. 
 
 John makes Jesus to say, chapter v., verse 46, " For had 
 ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me, for he wrote 
 of me." The book of the Acts, in speaking of Jesus, says, 
 chapter iii., verse 22, " For Moses truly said unto the 
 fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto 
 you, of your brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear in 
 all things whatsoever he shall say unto you." 
 
 This passage is in Deuteronomy, chapter xviii., verse 15. 
 They apply it as a prophesy of Jesus. What impositions ! 
 The person spoken of in Deuteronomy, and also in Numbers 
 where the same person is spoken of, is Joshua, the minister 
 of Moses, and his immediate successor, and just such another 
 Robespierrean character as Moses is represented to have 
 been. The case, as related in those books, is as follows : 
 
 Moses was grown old and near to his end ; and in order 
 to prevent confusion after his death, for the Israelites had 
 no settled system of government, it was thought best to 
 nominate a successor to Moses while he was yet living. This 
 was done, as we are told, in the following manner :
 
 AGE OF REASON. 191 
 
 Numbers, chapter xxvii., verse 12, " And the Lord said 
 unto Moses, Get thee up into this mount Abarim, and see 
 the laud which I have given unto the children of Israel. 
 And when thou hast seen it, thou also shalt be gathered 
 unto ihy people, as Aaron, thy brother, was gathered." 
 Verse 15, " And Moses spake unto the Lord, saying, Let 
 the Lord, the God of the spirits of all flesh, set a man over 
 the congregation, which may go out before them, and which 
 may go in before them, and which may lead them out, and 
 which may bring them in ; that the congregation of the 
 Lord be not as sheep which have no shepherd. And* the 
 Lord said uuto Moses, Take thee Joshua the son of Nun, a 
 man in whom is the spirit, and lay thine hand upon him ; 
 and set him before Eleazar the priest, and before all the 
 congregation ; and give him a charge in their sight. And 
 thou shalt put some of thine honor upon him, that all the 
 congregation of the children of Israel may be obedient." 
 Verse 22, " And Moses did as the Lord commanded him : 
 and he took Joshua, and set him before Eleazar the priest, 
 and before all the congregation, and he laid his hands upon 
 him, and gave him a charge, as the Lord commanded by the 
 hand of Moses." 
 
 I have nothing to do, in this place, with the truth or the 
 conjuration here practised, of raising up a successor to Moses 
 like unto himself. The passage sufficiently proves it is 
 Joshua and that it is an imposition in John to make the case 
 into a prophesy of Jesus. But the prophesy-mongers were 
 so inspired with falsehood that they never speak truth." * 
 
 * Newton, Bishop of Bristol, in England, published a work in three 
 volumes, entitled "Dissertations on the Prophesies." The work ia 
 tediously written and tiresome to read. He strains hard to make every 
 passage into a prophesy that suits his purpose. Among others, he 
 makes this expression of Moses, "The Lord shall raise thee up a pro- 
 phet like unto me," into a prophesy of Christ, who was not born, accord- 
 ing to the Bible chronologies, till fifteen hundred and fifty-two years 
 after the time of Moses, whereas it was an immediate successor to 
 Moses, who was then near his end, that is spoken of in the passage 
 above quoted. 
 
 This bishop, the better to impose this passage on the world as a 
 prophesy of Christ, has entirely omitted the account in the book of 
 Numbers which I have given at length word for word, and which 
 shows, beyond the possibility of a doubt, that the person spoken of by 
 Moses is Joshua, and no other person. 
 
 Newton is but a superficial writer. He takes up things upon hear-
 
 192 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 I pass on to the last passage in these fables of the Evange- 
 lists, called a prophesy of Jesus Christ. 
 
 John having spoken of Jesus expiring on the cross 
 between two thieves, says, chapter xiv., verse 32 : " Then 
 came the soldiers and break the legs of the first (meaning 
 one of the thieves) and of the other which was crucified 
 with him. But when they came to Jesus and saw that he 
 was dead already, they break not his legs (verse 36), for these 
 things were done that the Scriptures should be fulfilled, A. 
 bone of him shall not be broken." 
 
 THe passage here referred to is in Exodus, and has no 
 more to do with Jesus than the ass he rode upon to Jeru- 
 salem ; nor yet so much, if a roasted jackass, like a roasted 
 he-goat, might be eaten at a Jewish passover. It might be 
 some consolation to an ass to know, that though his bones 
 might be picked they would not be broken. I go to state 
 the case. 
 
 say, and inserts them without examination or reflection, and the more 
 extraordinary and incredible they are the better he likes them. 
 
 In speaking of the walls of Babylon (volume the first, page 2G3), he 
 makes a quotation from a traveller of the name of Tavernier, whom he 
 calls (by way of giving credit to what he says) a celebrated traveller, 
 that those walls were made of burnt brick, ten feet square and three 
 feet'thick. If Newton had only thought of calculating the weight of 
 such a brick, he would have seen the impossibility of their being used 
 or even made. A brick ten feet square, and three feet thick, contains 
 300 cubic feet ; and allowing a cubic foot of brick to be only one 
 hundred pounds, each of the bishop's bricks would weigh thirty thou- 
 sand pounds ; and it would take about thirty cart loads of clay (one- 
 horse carts) to make one brick. 
 
 But this account of the stones used in the building of Solomon's 
 temple (vol. ii., page 211), far exceeds his bricks of ten feet square in 
 the walls of Babylon ; these are but brick-bats compared to them. 
 
 The stones (says he) employed in the foundation, were in magnitudo 
 forty cubits, that is above sixty feet, a cubit (says he), being somewhat 
 more than one foot and a half (a cubit is one foot nine inches), and the 
 superstructure (says the bishop) was worthy of such foundations. 
 There are some stones, says he, of the whitest marble, forty-five cubits 
 long, five cubits high, and six cubits broad. These are the dimensions 
 this bishop has given, which in measure of twelve inches to a foot, is 
 78 feet 9 inches long, 10 feet 6 inches broad, and 8 feet 3 inches thick, 
 and contains 7,234 cubic feet. I now go to demonstrate the imposition 
 of this bishop. 
 
 A cubic foot of water weighs sixty-two pounds and a half the 
 specific gravity of marble to water is as 2 is to one. The weight, 
 therefore, of a cubic foot of marble ia 156 pounds, which, multiplied by 
 7,234, the number of cubic feet in one of those stones, 'makes the weight
 
 AGE OF REASON. 193 
 
 The book of Exodus, in instituting the Jewish passover, 
 in which they were to eat a he-lamb or a he-goat, says, 
 chapte^ xii., verse 5 : " Your lamb be without blemish, a 
 male of the first year ; ye shall take it from the sheep or 
 from the goats." 
 
 The book after stating some ceremonies to be used in 
 killing and dressing it (for it was to be roasted, not boiled) 
 says, verse 43 : " And the Lord said unto Moses and Aaron, 
 This is the ordinance of the passover : there shall no 
 stranger eat thereof ; but every man's servant that is bought 
 for money, when thou hast circumcised him, then shall he 
 eat thereof, a foreigner and hired servant shall not eat 
 thereof. In one house shall it be eaten ; thou shalt not 
 carry forth aught of the flesh abroad out of the house, 
 neither shall ye brake a bone thereof." 
 
 We here see that the case as it stands in Exodus is a 
 ceremony and not a prophesy, and totally unconnected with 
 Jesus's bones, or any part of him. 
 
 John having thus filled up the measure of apostolic fable, 
 concludes his book with something that beats all fable ; for 
 he says in the last verse : " And there are many other things 
 which Jesus did, the which if they should be written every- 
 one / suppose that even the world itself could not contain the 
 books that should be ivritten" 
 
 of it to be 1,128,504 pounds, which is 503 tons. Allowing, then, a horse 
 to draw about half-a-ton, it will require a thousand horses to draw ona 
 such stone on the ground ; how, then, were they to be lifted into the 
 biiilding by human hands ? 
 
 The bishop may talk of faith removing mountains, but all the faith 
 of all the bishops that ever lived could not remove one of those stonee, 
 and their bodily strength given in. 
 
 This bishop also tells of great guns used by the Turks at the taking 
 of Constantinople, one of which he says was drawn by seventy yoke of 
 oxen, and by two thousand men. Vol. iii., page 117. 
 
 The weight of a cannon that carries a ball of 48 pounds, which 
 is the largest cannon that is cast, weighs 8,000 pounds, about three 
 tons and a half, and may be drawn by three yoke of oxen. Any- 
 body may now calculate what the weight of the bishop's great gun 
 must be, th;it required seventy yoke of oxen to draw it. The bishop 
 beats Gulliver. 
 
 When men give up the use of the divine gift of reason in writing on 
 any subject, be it religious or anything else, there are no bounds to 
 their extravagance, no limit to their absurdities. 
 
 The three volumes whiuh this bishop has written on what he calls 
 the prophesies, contain about 1,200 pages, and he pays in vol. iii., pa^e 
 117, "I have studied brevity." This is as marvellous as the bishop's 
 great gun. 
 
 O
 
 19-t AGE OF REASON 
 
 This is what in vulgar life is called a thumper that is, 
 not only a lie, but a lie beyond the line of possibility ; 
 besides which, it is an absurdity, for if they should be 
 written in the world, the world would contain them. Here 
 ends the examination of passages called prophesies. 
 
 I have now, reader, gone through and examined all the 
 passages which the four books of Matthew, Mark, Luke, 
 and John, quote from the Old Testament, and call them 
 prophesies of Jesus Christ. When I first sat down to this 
 examination, I expected to find cause for some censure, but 
 little did I expect to find them so utterly destitute of truth, 
 and all pretensions to it, as I have shown them to be. 
 
 The practice which the writers of those books employ is 
 not more false than it is absurd. They state some trifling 
 case of the person they call Jesus Christ, and then cut out 
 A sentence from some passage of the Old Testament, and 
 call it a prophesy of that case. But when the words thus 
 cut out are restored to the place they are taken from, and 
 read with the words before and after them, they give the lie 
 to the New Testament. A short instance or two of this will 
 suffice for the whole. 
 
 They make Joseph to dream of an angel, who informs 
 him that Herod is dead, and tells him to come with the child 
 out of Egypt. They then cut out a sentence from the book 
 of Hosea, " Out of Egypt have I called my Son," and apply 
 it as a prophesy in that case. 
 
 The words : " And called my Son out of Egypt," are in 
 the Bible ; but what of that ? They are only part of a 
 passage, and not a whole passage, and stand immediately 
 connected with other words, which show that they refer to 
 the children of Israel coming out of Egypt in the time of 
 Pharaoh, and to the idolatry they committed afterwards. 
 
 Again, they tell us that the soldiers came to break the 
 legs of the crucified persons, they found that Jesus was 
 already dead, and therefore did not break his. They then, 
 with some alteration of the original, cut a sentence from 
 Exodus, " A bone of him shall not be broken," and apply 
 it as a prophesy of that ca>e. 
 
 The words, " Neither shall ye brake a bone thereof " (for 
 they have altered the text), are in the Bible ; but what of 
 that? They are, as in the former case, only part of a 
 passage, and not a whole passage ; and, when read with 
 the words they are immediately joined to, show it is the
 
 AGE OF REASON. 195 
 
 Taones of a he-lamb or a he-goat of which the passage 
 speaks. 
 
 These repeated forgeries and falsifications create a, well- 
 founded suspicion, that all the cases spoken of concerning 
 the person called Jesus Christ are made cases, on purpose to 
 lug in, and that very clumsily, some broken sentences from 
 the Old Testament, and apply them as prophesies of those 
 cases ; and that so far from his being the Son of God he did 
 not exist even as a man that he is merely an imaginary 
 or allegorical character, as Apollo, Hercules, Jupiter, and 
 all the deities of antiquity were. There is no history written 
 at the time Jesus Christ is said to have lived that speaks of 
 the existence of such a person, even as a man. 
 
 Did we find in any other book pretending to give a 
 system of religion, the falsehoods, falsifications, contradic- 
 tions, and absurdities, which are to be met with in almost 
 every page of the Old and New Testament, all the priests of 
 the present day who supposed themselves capable, would 
 triumphantly show their skill in criticisms and cry it down 
 as a most glaring imposition. But since the books in 
 question belong to their own trade and profession, they, or 
 at least many of them, seek to stifle every inquiry into them, 
 and abuse those who hav the honesty and the courage to 
 do it, 
 
 When a book, as is the case with the Old and New Testa- 
 ment, is ushered into the world under the title of being the 
 Word of God, it ought to be examined with the utmost strict- 
 ness, in order to know if it has a well-founded claim to that 
 title or not, and whether we are, or are not, imposed upon ; 
 for as no poison is so dangerous as that which poisons the 
 physic, so no falsehood is so fatal as that which is made an 
 article of faith. 
 
 This examination becomes more necessary, because when 
 the New Testament was written, I might say invented, the 
 art of printing was not known, and there were no other 
 copies of the Old Testament than written copies. A written 
 copy of that book would cost about as much as six hundred 
 common printed Bibles now cost. Consequently the books 
 were in the hands but of very few persons, and these chiefly 
 of the Church. This gave an opportunity to the writers of 
 the New Testament to make quotations from the Old Te>ta- 
 ment as they pleased, and call them prophesies, with very 
 little danger of being detected. Besides which, the terrors 
 and inqui.-itorial fury of the Church, like what they tell us 
 
 02
 
 196 AGE OK REASON. 
 
 of tLe flaming sword that turned every way, stood sentry 
 over the New Testament ; and time, which brings everything 
 else to light, has served to thicken the darkness that guards 
 it from detection. 
 
 Were the New Testament now to appear for the first 
 time, every priest of the present day would examine it line 
 by line, and compare the detached sentences it calls pro- 
 phesies with the whole passages in the Old Testament, from 
 whence they are taken. Why, then, do they not make the 
 same examination at this time, as they would make had the 
 New Testament never appeared before ? If it be proper 
 and right to make it in one case, it is equally proper and 
 right to do it in the other case. Length of time can make no 
 difference in the right to do it at any time. But, instead of 
 doing this, they go on as their predecessors went on before 
 them, to tell the people there are prophesies of Jesus Christ, 
 when the truth is, there are none. 
 
 They tell us that Jesus rose from the dead and ascended 
 into heaven. It is very easy to say so ; a great lie is as 
 easily told as a little one. B\it if he had done so, those 
 would have been the only circumstances respecting him that 
 would have differed from the common lot of man ; and, 
 consequently, the only case that would apply exclusively to 
 him, as prophesy, would be some passage in the Old Testa- 
 ment that foretold such things of him. But there is not a 
 passage in the Old Testament that speaks of a person who, 
 after being crucified, dead, and buried, should rise from the 
 dead, and ascend into heaven. Our prophesy-mongers 
 supply the silence of the Old Testament guards upon such 
 things, by telling us of passages they call prophesies, and 
 that falsely so, about Joseph's dream, old clothes, broken 
 bones, and such-like trifling stuff. 
 
 In writing upon this, as upon every other subject, I speak 
 a language full and intelligible. I deal not in hints and 
 intimations. I have several reasons for this. First, that I 
 may be clearly understood. Secondly, that it may be seen 
 I am in earnest ; and, thirdly, because it is an affront to 
 truth to treat falsehood with complaisance. 
 
 I will close this treatise with a subject I have already 
 touched upon in the first part of the " Age of Reason." 
 
 The world has been amused with the term revealed 
 religion, and the generality of priests apply this term to the 
 books called the Old and New Testament. The Mahometans 
 apply the same term to the Koran. There is no man that
 
 AGE OF REASON. 197 
 
 believes in revealed religion stronger than I do ; but it is 
 not in the reveries of the Old and New Testament, nor of 
 the Koran, that I dignify with that sacred title. That 
 which is revelation to me exists in something which no 
 human mind can invent, no human hand can counterfeit 
 or alter. 
 
 The word of God is the Creation we behold ; and this 
 word of God revealeth to man all that is necessary for him 
 to know of his Creator. 
 
 Do we want to contemplate his power ? We see it in the 
 immensity of his creation. 
 
 Do we want to contemplate his wisdom ? We see it in 
 the unchangeable order by which the incomprehensible whole 
 is governed. 
 
 Do we want to contemplate his munificence? We see it 
 in the abundance with which he fills the earth. 
 
 Do we want to contemplate his mercy ? We see it in his 
 not withholding that abundance even from the unthankful. 
 
 Do we want to contemplate his will, so far as it respects 
 man ? The goodness he shows to all is a lesson for our 
 conduct to each other. 
 
 In fine, Do we want to know what God is ? Search not 
 the book called the Scripture, which any human hand might 
 make, or any impostor invent ; but the Scripture called the 
 Creation. 
 
 When, in the First Part of the "Age of Reason," I 
 called the Creation the true revelation of God to man, I 
 did not know that any other person had expressed the same 
 idea. But I lately met with the writings of Dr. Conyers 
 Middle! on, published the beginning of last century, in which 
 he expresses himself in the same manner with respect to the 
 Creation, as I have done in the " Age of Reason." 
 
 He was principal librarian of the University of Cambridge 
 in England, which furnished him with extensive opportunities 
 of reading, and necessarily required he should be well 
 acquainted with the dead as well as the living languages. 
 He was a man of strong original mind ; had the courage to 
 think for himself, and the honesty to speak his thoughts. 
 
 He made a journey to Rome, from whence he wrote letters 
 to show that the forms and ceremonies of the Romish 
 Christian church were taken from the degenerate state of 
 the heathen mythology, as it stood in the latter times of the 
 Greeks and Romans. He attacked without ceremony the 
 miracles which the church pretended to perform ; and in
 
 198 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 one of his treatises he calls the Creation a revelation. The 
 priests of England of that day, in order to defend their 
 citadel by first defending its out-works, attacked him for 
 attacking the Romish ceremonies ; and one of them censures 
 him for calling Creation a revelation. He thus replies to him : 
 
 " One of them," says he, " appears to be scandalised by 
 the title of revelation, which I have given to that discovery 
 which God made of himself in the visible works of his 
 Creation. Yet it is no other than what the wise in all ages 
 have given to it, who consider it as the most authentic and 
 indisputable revelation which God has ever given of himself, 
 from the beginning of the world to this day. It was this 
 by which the first notice of him was revealed to the inhabi- 
 tants of the earth, and by which alone it has been kept up 
 ever since among the several nations of it. From this the 
 reason of man was enabled to trace out his nature and 
 attributes, and, by a gradual deduction of consequences, to 
 learn his own nature also, with all the duties belonging to 
 it which relate either to God or to his fellow-creatures. 
 This constitution of things was ordained by God as an 
 universal law or rule of conduct to man the source of all 
 his knowledge the test of all truth, by which all subsequent 
 revelations which, are supposed to have been given by God 
 in any other manner must be tried, and cannot be received 
 as divine any further than as they are found to tally and 
 coincide with this original standard. 
 
 " It was this divine law which I referred to in the pas- 
 sage above recited (meaning the passage on which they had 
 attacked him), being desirous to excite the reader's attention 
 to it, as it would enable him to judge more freely of the 
 argument I was handling. For by contemplating this law, 
 he would discover the genuine way which God himself has 
 marked out to us for the acquisition of true knowledge : 
 not from the authority or reports of our fellow-creatures, 
 but from the information of the facts and material objects 
 which, in his providential distribution of worldly things, he 
 hath presented to the perpetual observation of our senses. 
 For as it was from these that his existence and nature, 
 the most important articles of all knowledge, were first dis- 
 covered to man, so that grand discovery furnished new light 
 towards tracing out the rest, and made all the inferior sub- 
 jects of human knowledge more easily discoverable to us by 
 the same method. 
 
 " I had another view likewise in the same passages, and
 
 AGE OF REASON. 199 
 
 applicable to the same end, of giving the reader a more en- 
 larged notion on the question in dispute, who, by turning 
 his thoughts, to reflect on the works of the Creator, as they 
 are manifested to us in this fabric of the world, could not 
 fail to observe, that they are all of them great, noble, and 
 suitable to the majesty of his nature, carrying with them 
 the proofs of their origin, and showing themselves to be the 
 production of an all-wise and almighty Being ; and by 
 accustoming his mind to these sublime reflections, he will 
 be prepared to determine whether those miraculous inter- 
 positions so confidently affirmed to us by the primitive 
 Fathers can reasonably be thought to make a part in the 
 grand scheme of the divine administration, or whether it be 
 agreeable that God, who created all things by his will, and 
 can give what turn to them he pleases by the same will, 
 should, for the particular purposes of his government and 
 the services of the Church, descend to the expedient of visions 
 and revelations, granted sometimes to boys for the instruc- 
 tion of the elders, and sometimes to women to settle the 
 fashion and length of their veils, and sometimes to pastors 
 of the Church to enjoin them to ordain one man a lecturer, 
 another a priest ; or that he should scatter a profusion of 
 miracles around the stake of a martyr, yet all of them vain 
 and insignificant, and without any sensible effect, either of 
 preserving the life, or easing the sufferings of the saint ; or 
 even of mortifying his persecutors who were always left to 
 enjoy the full triumph of their crue ty, and the poor martyr 
 to expire in a miserable death. When these things, I say, 
 are brotisht to the original test, and compared with the 
 genuine and indisputable works of the Creator, how minute, 
 how trifling, how contemptible must they be ! and how 
 incredible must it be thought, that for the instruction of his 
 church God should employ ministers ?o precarious and un- 
 satisfactory and inadequate, as the ecstacies of women and 
 boys, and the visions of interested priests, which were 
 derided at the very time by men of sense to whom they were 
 proposed ! 
 
 " That this universal law (continues Middleton, meaning 
 the law revealed in the works of the Creation) was actually 
 revealed to the heathen world long before the gospel was 
 known, we learn from all the principal sages of antiquity, 
 who made it the capital subject of their studies and writings. 
 
 " Cicero (says Middleton) has given us a short abstract 
 of it in a fragment still remaining from one of his books on
 
 200 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 government, which (says Middleton) I shall here transcribe 
 in his own words, as they will illustrate my sense also in the 
 passages that appear so dark and dangerous to my antagonist. 
 
 " ' The true law (it is Cicero who speaks) is right reason 
 conformable to the nature of things, constant, eternal, 
 diffused through all, which calls us to duty by commanding, 
 deters us from sin by forbidding ; which never loses its 
 influence with the good, nor ever preserves it with the 
 wicked. This law cannot be overruled by any other, nor 
 abrogated in whole or in part ; nor can we be absolved 
 from it either by the senate or by the people, nor are we to 
 seek any other comment or interpreter of it but itself ; nor 
 can there be one law at Rome, and another at Athens one 
 now and another hereafter ; but the same eternal immutable 
 law comprehends all nations, at all times, under one common 
 master and governor of all GOD. He is the inventor, 
 propounder, enaotor of this law ; and whoever will not 
 obey it must fir.-t renounce himself and throw off the nature 
 of man ; by doing which he will suffer the greatest punish- 
 ments, though he should escape all the other torments which 
 are commonly believed to be prepared for the wicked.' 
 Here ends the quotation from Cicero. 
 
 " Our doctors (continues Middleton) perhaps will look on 
 this as RANK DEISM : but, let them call it what they will, I 
 shall ever avow and defend it as the fundamental, essential, 
 and vital part of all true religion." Here ends the quota- 
 tion from Middleton. 
 
 I have here given the reader two sublime extracts from 
 men who lived in ages of time far remote from each other, 
 but who thought alike. Cicero lived before the time in 
 which they tell us Christ was born. Middleton may be 
 called a man of our own time, as he lived within the same 
 century with ourselves. 
 
 In Cicero we see that vast superiority of mind, that 
 sublimity of right reasoning and justness of ideas which 
 man acquires, not by studying Bibles and Testaments, and 
 the theology of schools built thereon, but by studying the 
 Creator in the immensity and unchangeable order of his 
 Creation, and the immutability of his law. There cannot, 
 says Cicero, be one law now, and another hereajter, but the 
 same eternal, immutable law comprehends all nations at all 
 times, under one common master and governor of all GOD. 
 But according to the doctrine of schools which priests have 
 set up, we see one law, called the Old Testament, given in
 
 AGE OF REASON. 201 
 
 one age of the world, and another law, called the New 
 Testament, given in another age of the world. As all this 
 is contradictory to the eternal, immutable nature, and the 
 unerring and unchangeable wisdom of God, we must be 
 compelled to hold this doctrine to be false, and the old and 
 the new law, called the Old and the New Testament, to be 
 impositions, fables, and forgeries. 
 
 In Middleton we see the manly eloquence of an enlarged 
 mind, and the genuine sentiments of a true believer in his 
 Creator. Instead of reposing his faith on books, by what- 
 ever name they may be called, whether Old Testament or 
 New, he fixes the Creation as the great original standard by 
 which every other thing called the word or work of God is to 
 be tried. In this we have an indisputable scale whereby to 
 measure every word or work imputed to him. If the thing 
 so imputed carries not in itself the evidence of the same 
 almightiness of power, of the same unerring truth and 
 wisdom, and the same unchangeable order in all its parts, 
 as are visibly demonstrated to our senses, and comprehensible 
 by our reason, in the magnificent fabric of the universe, 
 that word or that work is not of God. Let, then, the books 
 called the Old and New Testament be tried by this rule, 
 and the result will be that the authors "of them, whoever 
 they were, will be convicted of forgery. 
 
 The invariable principles and unchangeable order which 
 regulate the movements of all the parts that compose the 
 universe, demonstrate, both to our senses and our reason, 
 that its Creator is a God of unerring truth. But the Old 
 Testament, beside the numberless absurd and bagatelle 
 stories it tells of God, represents him as a God of deceit, 
 a God not to be confided in. Ezekiel makes God to say, 
 chapter xiv., veise 9 : " And if the prophet be deceived when 
 he hath spoken a thing, I the Lord have deceived that pro- 
 phet." And at the 20th chapter, verse 25, he makes God, 
 in speaking of the children of Israel, to say, ""Wherefore 1 
 gave them statutes that were not good, and judgments 
 whereby they should not live." This, so far being the word 
 of God, is horrid blasphemy against him. Eeader, put thy 
 confidence in thy God, and put no trust in the Bible. 
 
 The same Old Testament, after telling us that God created 
 the heavens and the earth in six days, makes the same 
 almighty power and eternal wisdom employ itself in giving 
 directions how a priest's garments should be cut, and what 
 sort of stuff they should be made of, and what their offerings
 
 202 AGE OF HE A SON. 
 
 should be gold, and silver, and brass, and blue, and purple, 
 and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair, and rams' skins 
 dyed red, and badgers' skins, &c., chapter xxv,, verse 3 ; and 
 in one of the pretended prophesies I have just examined, 
 God is made to give directions how they should kill, cook, 
 and eat a he-lamb or a he-goat, And Ezekiel, chapter iv., 
 to fill up the measure of abominable absurdity, makes God 
 to order him to take " wheat, and barley, and beans, and 
 lentils, and millet, and fitchets, and make thee bread thereof, 
 and bake it with human dung and eat it ; " but as Ezekiel 
 complained that this mass was too strong for his stomach, 
 the matter was compromised from men's dung to cow-dung, 
 Ezekiel, chapter iv. Compare all this ribaldry, blasphem- 
 ously called the Word of God, with the Almighty power 
 that created the universe, and whose eternal wisdom directs 
 and governs all its mighty movements, and we shall be at a 
 loss to find a name sufficiently contemptible for it. 
 
 In the promises which the Old Testament pretends that 
 God made to his people, the same derogatory ideas of him 
 prevail. It makes God to promise to Abraham, that his 
 seed should be like the stars in heaven and the sand on the 
 sea shore for the multitude, and that he would give them 
 the land of Canaan as their inheritance for ever. But 
 observe, reader, how the performance of this promise was to 
 begin and then ask thine own reason, if the wisdom of God, 
 whose power is equal to his will, could, consistently with 
 that power and that wisdom, make such a promise. 
 
 The performance of the promise was to begin, according 
 to that book, by 400 years of bondage and affliction. 
 Genesis, chapter xv., verse 13. " And God said unto 
 Abraham, Know of a surety, that thy seed shall be a 
 stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them, 
 and they shall afflict them 400 years." This promise, then, 
 to Abraham and his seed for ever to inherit the land of 
 Canaan, had it been a fact instead of a fable, was to operate 
 in the commencement of it, as a curse upon all the people 
 and their children, and their children's children for 400 
 years. 
 
 But the case is, the book of Genesis was written after 
 the bondage in Egypt had taken place ; and, in order to get 
 rid of the disgrace of the Lord's chosen people, as they call 
 themselves, being in bondage to the Gentiles, they make 
 God to be the author of it, and annex it as a condition to a 
 pretended promise ; as if God, in making that promise, had
 
 AGE OF REASON. 203 
 
 exceeded his power in performing it, and, consequently, his 
 wisdom in making it, and was obliged to compromise with 
 them for one half, and with the Egyptians, to whom they 
 were to be in bondage, for the other half. 
 
 Without degrading my own reason by bringing those 
 wretched and contemptible tales into a comparative view 
 with the Almighty power and eternal wisdom which the 
 Creator hath demonstrated to our senses in the creation of 
 the universe, I will confine myself to say, that if we compare 
 them with the divine and forcible sentiments of Cicero, the 
 result will be, that the human mind has degenerated by 
 believing them. Man, in a state of grovelling superstition, 
 from which he has not courage to rise, loses the energy of 
 his mental powers. 
 
 I will not tire the^reader with more observations^ on the 
 Old Testament. 
 
 As to the New Testament, if it be brought and tried by 
 that standard, which, as Middleton wisely says, God has 
 revealed to our senses of his Almighty power and wisdom in 
 the creation and government of the visible universe, it will 
 be found equally as false, paltry, and absurd as the Old. 
 
 Without entering, in this place, into any other argument, 
 that the story of Christ is of human invention, and not of 
 divine origin, I will confine myself to show that it is 
 derogatory to God, by the contrivance of it ; because the 
 means it supposes God to use are not adequate to the 
 Almightiness of his power and the eternity of his wisdom. 
 
 The New Testament supposes that God sent his Son upon 
 earth to make a new covenant with man, which the church 
 calls the convenant of Grace, and to instruct mankind in a 
 new doctrine, which it calls faith, meaning thereby, not faith 
 in God, for Cicero and all true Deists always had and 
 always will have this but faith in the person called Jesus 
 Christ, and that whoever had not this faith should, to use 
 the words of the New Testament, be DAMNED. 
 
 Now, if this were a fact, it is consistent with that attribute 
 of God called his goodness, that no time should be lost in 
 letting poor unfortunate man know it : and as that goodness 
 was united to Almighty power, and that power to Almighty 
 wisdom, all the means existed in the hand of the Creator to 
 make it known immediately over the whole earth, in a 
 manner suitable to the Almightiness of his divine nature, 
 and with evidence that would not leave man in doubt ; for 
 it is always incumbent upon us, in all cases, to believe that
 
 J04 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 the Almighty always acts, not by imperfect means, as im- 
 perfect man acts, but consistently with his Almightiness. 
 It is this only that can become the infallible criterion by 
 which we can possibly distinguish the works of God from 
 the works of man. 
 
 Observe now, reader, how the comparison between this 
 supposed mission of Christ, on the belief or disbelief of 
 which they say man was to be saved or damned observe, 
 I say, how the comparison between this and the Almighty 
 power and wisdom of God demonstrated to our senses in the 
 visible creation, goes on. 
 
 The Old Testament tells us that God created the heavens 
 and the earth, and everything therein, in six days. The 
 term six days, is ridiculous enough when applied to God ; 
 but leaving out that absurdity, it contains the idea of 
 Almighty power acting unitedly with Almighty wisdom, to 
 produce an immense work, that of the creation of the 
 universe and everything therein, in a short time. 
 
 Now, as the eternal salvation of man is of much greater 
 importance than his creation, and as that salvation depends, 
 as the New Testament tells us, on man's knowledge of and 
 belief in the person called Jesus Christ, it necessarily follows 
 from our belief in the goodness and justice of God, and our 
 knowledge of his Almighty power and wisdom, as demon- 
 strated in the creation, that ALL THIS, if true, would be made 
 known to all parts of the world, in as little time, at least, as 
 was employed in making the world. To suppose the 
 Almighty would pay greater regard and attention to the 
 creation and organisation of inanimate matter, than he would 
 to the salvation of innumerable millions of souls, which 
 himself had created " as the image of himself" is to offer an 
 insult to his goodness and his justice. 
 
 Now, observe, reader, how the promulgation of this pre- 
 tended salvation by a knowledge of and a belief in Jesus 
 Christ went on, compared with the work of creation. 
 
 In the first place, it took longer time to make a child than 
 to make the world, for nine months were passed away and 
 totally lost in a state of pregnancy : which is more than 
 forty times longer time than God employed in making the 
 world, according to the Bible account. Secondly, several 
 years of Christ's life were lost in a state of human infancy : 
 but the universe was in maturity the moment it existed. 
 Thirdly, Christ, as Luke asserts, was thirty years old before 
 he began to preach what they call his mission : millions of
 
 AGE OF REASON. 205 
 
 souls died in the meantime without knowing it. Fourthly, 
 it was above 300 years from that time before the book called 
 the New Testament was compiled into a written copy, before 
 which time there was no such book. Fifthly, it was above 
 a thousand years after that, before it could be circulated, 
 because neither Jesus nor his apostles had knowledge of, or 
 were inspired with the art of printing : and consequently, 
 as the means for making it universally known did not exist, 
 the means were not equal to the end, and therefore it is not 
 the work of God. 
 
 I will here subjoin the 19th Psalm, which is truly 
 Deistical, to show how universally and instantaneously the 
 works of God make themselves known, compared with this 
 pretended salvation by Jesus Christ. 
 
 Psalm 19th "The heavens declare the glory of God; 
 and the firmament showeth his handy-work. Day unto day 
 uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge. 
 There is no speech nor language, where their voice is not 
 heard. Their line is gone out through all the earth, and 
 their words to the end of the world. In them hath he set a 
 tabernacle for the sun, which is as a bridegroom coming out 
 of his chamber, and rejoiceth as a strong man to run a race. 
 His going forth is from the end of the heaven, and his 
 circuit unto the ends of it ; and there is nothing hid from 
 the heat thereof." 
 
 Now, had the news of salvation by Jesus Christ been 
 inscribed on the face of the sun and the moon, in characters 
 that all nations would have understood, the whole earth had 
 known it in twenty-four hours, and all nations would have 
 believed it ; whereas, though it is now almost 2,000 years 
 since, as they tell us, Christ came upon earth, not a 
 twentieth part of the people of 'the earth know anything of 
 it, and among those who do, the wiser part do not believe it. 
 
 I have n >w, reader, gone through all the passages called 
 the prophesies of Jesus Christ, and shown there is no such 
 thing. 
 
 I have examined the story told of Jesus Christ, and com- 
 pared the several circumstances of it with that revelation, 
 which, as Middletou wisely says, God has made to of his 
 power and wisdom in the structure of the universe, and by 
 which everything ascribed to him is to be tried. The result 
 is, that the story of Christ has not one trait, either in its 
 character, or in the means employed, that bears the least 
 resemblance to the power and wisdom of God, as demon-
 
 206 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 strated in the creation of the universe. All the means are 
 human means, slow, uncertain, and inadequate to the accom- 
 plishment of the end proposed ; and therefore the whole is a 
 fabulous invention, and undeserving of credit. 
 
 The priests of the present day profess to believe it. They 
 gain their living by it, and they exclaim against something 
 they call infidelity. I will define what it is. HE THAT BE- 
 LIEVES IN THE STORY OF CHRIST IS AN INFIDEL TO GOD. 
 
 CONTRADICTORY DOCTRINES BETWEEN 
 MATTHEW AND MARK. 
 
 In the New Testament, Mark, chapter xvi., verse 16, it 
 is said, " He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved ; 
 but he that believeth not shall be damned." This is making 
 salvation, or, in other words, the happiness of man after 
 this life, to depend entirely on believing, or on what Chris- 
 tians call faith. 
 
 But the 25th chapter of The Gospel according to Matthew 
 makes Jesus Christ to preach a direct contrary doctrine to 
 The Gospel according to Mark ; for it makes salvation or the 
 future happiness of man, to depend entirely on good works ; 
 and those good works are not good works done to God, for 
 he needs them not, but good works done to man. 
 
 The passage referred to in Matthew is the account there 
 given of what is called the last day, or the day of judgment, 
 where the whole world is represented to be divided into two 
 parts, the righteous and the unrighteous, metaphorically 
 called the sheep and the goats. 
 
 To the part, called the righteous, or the sheep, it says, 
 " Come ye blessed of my father, inherit the kingdom pre- 
 pared for you from the foundation of the world : for I was 
 an hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye 
 gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me in : naked, 
 and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : I was 
 in prison, and ye came unto me. 
 
 " Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, 
 when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee ? or thirsty, 
 and gave thee drink ? When saw we thee a stranger, and 
 took thee in ? or naked, and clothed thee ? Or when saw 
 we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee ? 
 
 " And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily, 
 I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the 
 least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me."
 
 AGE OF REASON. 207 
 
 Here is nothing about believing in Christ nothing about 
 that phantom of the imagination called faith. The works 
 here spoken of are works of humanity and benevoleuce, 
 or, in other words, an endeavor to make God's creation 
 happy. Here is nothing about preaching and making long 
 prayers, as if God must be dictated to by man : nor abouc 
 building churches and meetings, nor hiring priests to pray 
 and preach in them. Here is nothing about predestination, 
 that lust which some men have for damning one another. 
 Here is nothing about baptism, whether by sprinkling or 
 plunging ; nor about any of those ceremonies for which the 
 Christian church has been fighting, persecuting, and burning 
 each other, ever since the Christian church began. 
 
 If it be asked, Why do not the priests preach the doctrine 
 contained in this chapter ? the answer is easy they are not 
 fond of practising it themselves. It does not answer for 
 their trade. They had rather get than give. Charity with 
 them begins and ends at home. 
 
 Had it been said, Come, ye blessed ; ye have been liberal 
 in paying the preachers of the word, ye have contributed 
 largely towards building churches and meeting-houses, there 
 is not a hired priest in Christendom but would have thun- 
 dered it continually in the ears of his congregation. But as 
 it is altogether on good works done to men, the priests pass 
 it over in silence, and they will abuse me for bringing it into 
 notice. 
 
 PEIVATE THOUGHTS OF A FUTURE STATE. 
 
 I HAVE said, in the first part of the " Age of Eeason," that 
 " I hope for happiness after this life." This hope is com- 
 fortable to me, and I presume not to go beyond the comfort- 
 able idea of hope, with respect to a future state. 
 
 I consider myself in the hands of my Creator, that he will 
 dispose of me after this life consistently with his justice arid 
 goodness. I leave all these matters to him as my Creator 
 and friend, and I hold it to be presumption in man to make 
 an article of faith as to what the Creator will do with us 
 hereafter. 
 
 I do not believe, because a man and a woman make a 
 child, that it imposes on the Creator the unavoidable obli- 
 gation of keeping the being so made in eternal existence 
 hereafter. It is in his power to do so, or not to do so, and 
 it is not in our power to decide which he will do.
 
 208 AGE OF REASON. 
 
 The book called the New Testament, which I hold to be 
 fabulous, and have shown to be false, gives an account, in 
 the 25th chapter of Matthew, of what is there called th& 
 last day, or the day of judgment. The whole world, accord- 
 ing to the account, is divided into two parts, the righteous 
 and the unrighteous, figuratively called the sheep and the 
 goats. They are then to receive their sentence. To the 
 one, figuratively called the sheep, it says, "Come, ye blessed 
 of my father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from 
 the foundation of the world." To the other, figuratively 
 called the goats, it says, ' Depart from me, ye cursed, into 
 everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels." 
 
 Now the case is, the world cannot be thus divided the 
 moral world, like the physical world, is composed of nume- 
 rous degrees of character, running imperceptibly one into 
 another, in such a manner that no fixed point of division 
 can be found in either, that point is nowhere or is every- 
 where. The whole world might be divided into two parts, 
 numerically, but not as to moral character ; and therefore 
 the metaphor of dividing them, as sheep and goats can be 
 divided, whose difference is marked by their external figure, 
 is absurd. All sheep are still sheep ; all goats are still 
 goats ; it is their physical nature to be so. But one part of 
 the world are not all good alike, nor the other part all 
 wicked alike. There are some exceedingly good ; others 
 exceedingly wicked. There is another description of men 
 who cannot be ranked with either the one or the other. 
 They belong neither to the sheep nor the goats ; and there 
 is still another description of them, who are so very insigni- 
 ficant both in character and conduct, as not to be worth the 
 trouble of damning or saving, or of raising from the dead. 
 
 My own opinion is, that those whose lives have been spent 
 in doing good, and endeavoring to make their fellow-mortals 
 happy for this is the only way in which we can serve God 
 will be happy hereafter ; and that the very wicked will 
 meet with i-ome punishment. But those who are neither 
 good nor bad, or are not too insignificant for notice, will be 
 dropped entirely. This is my opinion. It is consistent with 
 my idea of God's justice, and with the reason that God has 
 given me, and I gratefully know he has given me a large 
 share of that divine gift. 
 
 THE END.
 
 THREE HUNDREDTH THOUSAND. 
 
 December, 1879. 
 
 CATALOGUE OF WORKS 
 
 SOLD BY THE 
 
 FREETHOUGHT PUBLISHING COMPANY, 
 
 28, STONECUTTER STREET, FARRINGDON STREET, E.G. 
 
 Orders should be sent to the Manager, Mr. W. J. RAMSEY, accompanied 
 with Post Office Order, payable at Ludgate Circus, or Cheque 
 crossed " London and South Western Bank." 
 
 The Freethinker's Text-Book. Part I. By C. BRADLAUGH. 
 
 Section I. ' ' The Story of the Origin of Man, as told by the Bible 
 and by Science." Section II. " What is Religion ? " " How has it 
 Grown?" "God and Soul." Each Section complete in itself, with 
 copious index. Bound in cloth, price 2s. 6d. 
 
 Part II., by ANNIE BESANT. "On Christianity." Section I. 
 " Christianity : its Evidences Unreliable." Section IL "Its Origin 
 Pagan." Section III. " Its Morality Fallible." Section IV. 
 " Condemned by its History." Bound in cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 History of the Great French Revolution. By ANNIE BESANT. 
 Cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Impeachment of the House of Brunswick. By CHARLES 
 BRADLAUGH. Sixth edition. Is. 
 
 The boldest indictment of the present reigning family ever pub- 
 lished, with an Appendix on the Civil List. 
 
 What does Christian Theism Teach? A verbatim report of 
 two nights' Public Debate between the Rev. A. J. HARRISON and 
 C. BRADLAUGH. Second edition. Gd. 
 
 God, Man, and the Bible. -A verbatim report of a three nights' 
 Discussion at Liverpool between the Rev. Dr. BAYLEE and C. 
 BRADLAUGH. 
 
 This is the only debate extant on the purely Socratic method. 6d. 
 
 Heresy ; its Morality and Utility. A Plea and a Justification. 
 By CHARLES BHADLAUGH. i)d. 
 
 On the Being of a God as the Maker and Moral Governor 
 of the Universe. A verbatim report of a two nights' Discussion 
 between THOMAS COOPER and C. BKADLAUGH. 6d. 
 
 When were our Gospels Written P A Reply to Dr. Tischendorf 
 and the Religious Tract Society. By CHARLES BRADLAUGH. Gd. 
 
 Has Man a Soul ? A verbatim report of two nights' debate at 
 Burnley, between the Rev. W. M. WESTERBY and C. BRADLAUGH. Is.
 
 Christianity in relation to Freethought Scepticism, and 
 Faith. Three Discourses by the BISHOP OF PETERBOROUGH, with 
 Special Replies by CHARLES BRADLAUGH. New edition, reduced 
 to6d. 
 
 Is it Reasonable to Worship God ? A verbatim report of two 
 nights' debate at Nottingham between the Rev. R. A. ARMSTRONG 
 and C. BRADLAUGH. Is. 
 
 National Secular Society's Tracts. 1. Address to Christians. 
 2. "Who was Jesus ? 3. Secular Morality. 4. The Bible and 
 Woman. 5. Secular Teachings. G. Secular Work. 7. What is 
 Secularism ?~ 8. Who are the Secularists ? 9. Secular Responsi- 
 bility. 7d. per 100, post free. 10. Fruits of Christianity, by 
 ANNIE BESANT. 2d. 
 
 My Path to Atheism. Collected Essays of ANNIE BESANT. The 
 
 Deity of Jesus Inspiration Atonement Eternal Punishment 
 Prayer Revealed Religion and the Existence of God, all examined 
 and rejected ; together with some Essays on the Book of Common 
 Prayer. Cloth, lettered, 4s. 
 
 Marriage : as it was, as it is, and as it should be. By 
 ANNIE BESANT. In limp cloth, Is. 
 
 Verbatim Report of the Trial, The Queen against Brad- 
 laugh and Besant. Neatly bound in cloth, price 5s., poet free. 
 With Portraits and Autographs of the two Defendants. 
 
 Second Edition, with Appendix, containing the judgments of 
 Lords Justices Bramwell, Brett, and Cotton. 
 
 PAMPHLETS BY ANNIE BESANT. 
 
 a. d. 
 Th True Basis of Morality. A Plea for Utility ai the Standard 
 
 of Morality... ... ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Augusta Comte. Biography of the great French Thinker, with 
 Sketches of his Philosophy, his Religion, and his Sociology. 
 Being a short and convenient resume of Positivism for the 
 general reader ... ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Giordano Bruno, the Freethought Martyr of the Sixteenth 
 
 Century. His Life and Works ... ... ... 1 
 
 The Political Status of Women. A Plea for Women's Rights ... 2 
 
 Civil and Religious Liberty, with some Hints taken from the 
 
 French Revolution ... ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 The Gospel of Atheism ... ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Is the Bible Indictable ? ... ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 England, India, and Afghanistan ... ... ... ... 9
 
 *. d. 
 The Story of Afghanistan ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 The Law of Population : Its consequences, and its Bearing upon 
 
 Human Conduct and Morals. 35th thousand ... ... 6 
 
 An additional twenty thousand of this have also been 
 printed in America, and a translation has been issued and 
 widely sold in Holland. 
 
 Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity ... ... ... ...01 
 
 Landlords, Tenant Farmers, and Labourers... ... ... 1 
 
 The God Idea in the Revolution ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 The Gospel of Christianity and the Gospel of Free thought ... 2 
 English Marseillaise, with Music ... ... ... ...01 
 
 English Republicanism ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Essays, bound in one volume, cloth ... ... ...30 
 
 Christian Progress ... ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Large Portrait of Mrs. Besant, fit for framing, 2s. 6d. 
 A splendidly executed Steel Engraving of Mrs. Besant, price 2d. 
 
 PAMPHLETS BY C. BRADLAUGH. 
 
 s. d. 
 
 Hints to Emigrants, containing important information on the 
 
 United States, Canada, and New Zealand ... ... 1 
 
 Cromwell and Washington : a Contrast ... ... .. CJ 
 
 A Lecture delivered to large audiences throughout the 
 United States. 
 
 Five Dead Men whom I Knew when Living. Sketches of Robert 
 Owen, Joseph Mazzini, John Stuart Mill, Charles Sumner, 
 
 and Ledru Rollin ... ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Jesus, Shelley, and Malthus, an Essay on the Population Question 2 
 
 American Politics ... ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Life of George, Prince of Wales, with Recent Contrasts and 
 
 Coincidences ... ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Real Representation of the People... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Toryism from 1770 to 1879 ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Letter to Albert Edward Prince of Wales, on Freemasonry ... 1 
 
 Why do Men Starve? ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Poverty and its effect upon tho People ... ... ... 1 
 
 Labour's Prayer... ... ... ... 1 
 
 The Land, the People, and the Coming Struggle ... .t, 2
 
 *. d. 
 
 Plea for Atheism ... ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Has Man a Soul? New Edition ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Is there a God? ... .. ... " ... ... ... 1 
 
 Who was Jesus ? ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 What did Jesus Teach ? ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 The Twelve Apostles ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 The Atonement ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Life of David ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Life of Jacob ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Life of Abraham ... ... ... ... ... ^ 
 
 Life of Moses ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Life of Jonah ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 A Few Words about the Devil ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Were Adam and Eve our First Parents ? ... ... ... 1 
 
 Large Photograph of Mr. Bradlaugh for framing ... ... 2 6 
 
 Autobiography with Portrait ... ... .. ... 3 
 
 Taxation ; how it originated, who bears it, and who ought to 
 
 bear, it ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 The Laws Relating to Blasphemy and Heresy ... ... 6 
 
 Or to be obtained in volumes. 
 
 Political Essays. By C. BRADLAUGH. Bound in cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 Theological Essays. By C. BRADLAUGH. Bound in cloth, 3s. 
 
 Five Debates between C. BRADLAUGH and Rev. Dr. BAYLEE, in 
 Liverpool ; the Rev. Dr. HARRISON, in London ; WILLIAM BROWN, 
 
 M.A., in Leeds ; THOMAS COOPER, in London ; and the Rev. R. A. 
 ARMSTRONG, in Nottingham. Just published, bound in one 
 volume, cloth. Price 3s. 
 
 The Value of this Earthly Life. A Reply to W. H. Mallock's 
 " Is Life worth Living ? " By EDWARD B. AVELING, D.Sc., F.L.S., 
 Fellow of University College, London. 
 
 Wealthy and Wise. A lecture introductory to the Study of 
 Political Economy. By J. HIAM LEVY. 6d. 
 
 Past and Present of the Heresy Laws. By W. A. HUNTER, 
 M.A., Barrister-at-Law, Professor of Jurisprudence, University 
 College, London. (The Counsel who so ably defended Mr. EDWARD 
 TRUELOVE before the Lord Chief Justice of England, and again 
 before Mr. Baron Pollock). Price 3d. 
 
 Court Flunkeys ; their Work and Wages. By G. STANDRING. 
 Price Id.
 
 The Education of Girls. By HENRY R. S. DALTON, B.A., Oxon. 
 
 Second Edition. Price 6d. 
 
 Ish's Charge to Women. By H. R. S. DALTON. 4d. 
 Religion and Priestcraft. By H. R. S. DALTON. 2d. 
 L'lnipot sur le Capital. Par MENIER, Depute. Is. 
 
 On the Connection of Christianity with Solar Worship. 
 By T. E. PARTRIDGE. Is. (Translated from Dupuis.) 
 
 Clericalism, in France. By Prince Napoleon Bonaparte (Jerome). 
 Translated by ANNIE BESANT. Price 6d. 
 
 Noah's Flood. By G. W. FOOTE. Id. 
 Creation Story. By G. W. FOOTE. Id. 
 Futility of ^Prayer. By G. W. FOOTE. 2d. 
 
 Secularism, the True Philosophy of Life. By G. W. 
 FOOTE. 4d. 
 
 The Cause of Woman. From the Italian of Louisa To-Sko. By 
 BEN W. ELMT. Price 6d. 
 
 Studies in Materialism. By BEN. W. ELMT. Price 4d. 
 Thoughts on Religion and Society. By H. GLASSE. Price 2d. 
 
 Lectures of Colonel Robert Ingersoll. " Oration on the Gods." 
 Price 6d. "Oration on Thomas Paine." Price 4d. "Heretics and 
 Heresies." Price 4cl. " Oration on Humboldt." Price 2d. 
 " Arraignment of the Church." Price 2d. These can be supplied 
 in one volume neatly bound in limp cloth. Price Is. 6d. 
 
 City Missionaries and Pious Frauds. By W. R. CROFTS. Id. 
 The Ten Commandments. By W. P. BALL. Price Id. 
 Religion in Board Schools. By W. P. BALL. 2d. 
 
 The Devil's Pulpit, being Astronomico-Theological Dis- 
 courses. By the Rev. ROBERT TAYLOR, B.A., of St. John's 
 College, Cambridge; author of the " Diegesis," "Syntagma," &c. 
 (Reprinted verbatim from Richard Carlile's original edition). Pub- 
 lished in fortnightly numbers. 2d. Vol. I. now ready, containing 
 twenty-three numbers, in neat cloth, 4s. 
 
 Natural Reason versus Divine Revelation. An appeal for 
 Freethought. By JULIAN. Edited by ROBERT LEWINS, M.D. 6d. 
 
 The Dyer's Hand. By ALEXANDER J. ELLIS. 2d. 
 
 Cabinet Photographs of Mr. Bradlaugh and Mrs. Besant. 
 
 2s. each. 
 
 Cabinet Photograph of Mabel Emily Besant. 2s. 
 Cartes de Visite, taken from the above three, each Is. 
 
 The Methodist Conference and Eternal Punishment: Do 
 its Defenders Believe the Doctrine P By JOSEPH SYMES, 
 formerly Wesleyau Minister. 3d. 
 
 Hospitals and Dispensaries, are they of Christian Growth? 
 
 UY J. SYMES. Id. New and revised edition.
 
 Man's Place in Nature, or Han an Animal amongst 
 
 Animals. By J. SYMES. 4d. 
 Philosophic Atheism. By J. SYMES. 2d. 
 Robert Cooper's Holy Scriptures Analysed, with Sketch of 
 
 his Life. By C. BRADLAUGH. 6d. 
 
 Thomas Paine's Common Sense. With New Introduction. By 
 
 CHARLES BRADLAUGH. 6d. 
 New Theory of Poverty. By H. AULA. Id. 
 Liberty and Morality. By M. D. COXWAY. 3d. 
 Hovelacque's Science of Language. With Maps. Large 
 
 Crown 8 TO. 5s. 
 Molesworth's History of England from the Year 1830 to 
 
 the Resignation of the Gladstone Ministry. Three vols. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 15s. 
 Topinard's Anthropology. With a Preface by Professor BROCA. 
 
 With numerous Illustrations. Large crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 The Romantic Legend of Sakya Buddha. By the Rev. SAMUEL 
 
 BEAL. Crown 8vo, pp. 408, cloth. 12s. 
 
 Lange's History of Materialism, translated by E. C. THOMAS. 
 
 10s. Gd. 
 Thomas Carlyle on the French Revolution. 3 vols. 6s. 
 
 Guyot's Earth and Man ; or Physical Geography in its Relation 
 to the History of Mankind. With additions by Professors AGASSIZ, 
 PIERCE, and GRAY. 12 Maps and Engravings on Steel, some 
 Coloured, and a Copious Index. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with 
 Illustrations. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Meaning of History. Two Lectures delivered by FREDERIC 
 HARRISON, M.A. 8vo, pp. 80, sewed. Is. 
 
 History of Rationalism : embracing a Survey of the Present 
 State of Protestant Theology. By the Rev. JOHN F. HURST, 
 Revised and enlarged. Crown 8vo, pp. xvii. and 525, cloth. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Thomas Carlyle's Cromwell. 5 vols. 10s. 
 
 The Debatable Land between this World and the Next. 
 With Illustrative Narrations. By ROBERT DALE OWEN. Second 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, pp. 456, cloth. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Threading my Way : ^Twenty-seven years of Autobiography. 
 
 By R. D. OWEX. Crown 8vo, pp. 344, cloth, 7s. 6d. 
 Faraday's Chemical History of a Candle. Edited by W. 
 
 CROOKES, F.C.S. With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 extra 4s. 6d. 
 
 Faraday's Various Forces of Nature. Edited by W. CROOKES, 
 F.C.S. With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 4s. 6d. 
 
 Shelley's Works, reprinted from the original MSS. In four hand- 
 some volumes, each complete in itself. Vol. 1, Early Poems. 
 Volume 2, Later Poems. Vol. 3, Posthumous Poems. Vol. 4, 
 Prose Writings. 2s. each. 
 
 The Population Question. By C. R. DRYSDALE, M.D. Is.
 
 Tobacco, and the Diseases it Produces.' By,C. R. DRYSDALE, 
 M.D. 2d. 
 
 Alcohol. By C. R. DRYSDALE, M.D. 6<1. 
 
 The History of Clerkenwell. By the late W. J. PINKS, with 
 additions and Notes by the Editor, Edward J. Wood, complete in 
 one vol., fully gilt, 800 pp., 15s. 
 
 Paine's Theological Works; including the "Age of Reason," 
 and all his Miscellaneous Pieces and Poetical Works ; his last Will 
 and Testament, and a Steel Portrait. Cloth. 3s. 
 
 The Age of Reason. By THOMAS PAINE. Complete, including 
 an Essay on his Life ami Genius, with Portrait, Is. 
 
 Paine's Rights of Man. A Reply to Burke on the French Revo- 
 lution. Is. 
 
 Essays on Miracles. By DAVID HUME. A new edition, complete, 
 with all the notes. 2d. 
 
 The Immortality of the Soul Philosophically Considered. 
 
 Seven Lectures by ROBERT COOPER. Is. 
 Voltaire's Philosophical Dictionary. The edition in six, 
 
 re-printed in two thick vohimes. Two portraits and a memoir. 8s. 
 Life of David Hume. 3d. 
 Analysis of the Influence of Natural Religion on the 
 
 temporal Happiness of Mankind. By PHILIP BKAUCHAMP (a 
 
 pseudonym adopted by G. Grote, the historian of Greece). Pp. 
 
 123. Is. Gd. 
 The Diegesis. By ROBERT TAYLOR (coadjutor of Richard Carlile, 
 
 and imprisoned for blasphemy in Oakham Jail). 3s. 6d. 
 House of Life. Human Physiology in its Application to Health. 
 
 By Mrs. FBNWICK MILLER. Cloth, illustrated. 2s. 6d. 
 Shelley's Song to the Men of England. Set to Music for 
 
 four voices. By HERR TROUSSELLE. 2d. 
 American Communities. By W. A. HIND. The only reliable 
 
 history of American Communities. Splendidly printed on toned 
 
 paper. 3s. 
 Error Book. Tha Queen v. Bradlaugh and Besant, containing the 
 
 formal indictment and pleadings. Is. 
 Three Years of the Eastern Question. By the Rev. M. 
 
 Maccoll. 5s. 
 
 LIST B. 
 
 Special List of Second-hand Books and Remainders. All 
 
 the books in List B are at the lowest price, and no reduction can 
 be made to the trade, the object being to supply readers of the 
 National Reformer with literature at specially low rates. 
 Orders should be sent to the Manager, Mr. W. J. Ramsey, accompanied 
 by Post Office Order, including the cost of Postage, which is inserted 
 after the letter P. Where no postage is mentioned, to go by Sutton 
 at cost of purchaser, and 2d. in addition to price must be sent for 
 booking.
 
 8 
 
 Howell's Capital and Labour. Including Chapters on the his- 
 tory of Guilds, Trades' Unions, Apprentices, Technical Education, 
 Intimidation and Picketing, Restraints on Trade ; Strikes their 
 Objects, Aims, and Results ; Trpde Councils, Arbitration, Co- 
 operation, Friendly Societies, the Labor Laws, &c. By GEOHGE 
 HOWELL. Published at 7s. 6d. Post free for 5s. 6d. 
 
 Volney's Ruins of Empires. Crown 8vo. (Published at 8s. 6d.) 
 
 2s. P. 3d. 
 The Outcast. By WINWOOD READE. New, cloth, handsomely 
 
 bound, pp. 262. Is. 6d. P. 3^d. 
 
 Bartholomew Fair, Memoirs of. By HENRY MORLEY, a verbatim 
 reprint from the original edition, with eighty-one fac-simile draw- 
 ings engraved on wood, post 8vo, cloth, new uncut (pub. at 5s.), 
 2s. 6d. P. 5d. 
 
 The Religion of the Heart : A Manual of Faith and Duty. By 
 LEIGH HUNT. Pp. 259. Neatly bound. 2s. 6d. P. 3d. 
 
 Ancient Mysteries described, by WILLIAM HONE. With En- 
 gravings on Copper and Wood. New, cloth, uncut. 2s. 6d. P. 6d. 
 
 The Apochryphal New Testament, being all the Gospels, 
 Epistles, itc.. attributed to Christ, his Apostles, and their com- 
 panions in t'.ie first four centuries of the Christian Era. By 
 W. HONE. 2s. 6d. P. 6d. 
 
 Morley (Henry, author of " English Literature,") &c., 
 &c.), Clement Marot, and other studies, 2 vols. in 1, thick 
 post 8vo, cloth, new (pub. at 21s.), 4s. P. 8d. 
 
 Taine (D.C.L., Oxon.), On Intelligence, translated from the French 
 By J. D. HAYE. and revised with additions by the Author, pp. 542, 
 8vo, cloth new, uncut (pub. at 18s.), 6s. P. lOd. 
 
 The Life and Times of the Hon. Algernon Sydney, English 
 Republican. By A. C. EWALD, in two Targe volumes, new, cloth, 
 uncut, 4s. (pub. at 25s.) 
 
 Correspondence of Charles Lamb, with an Essay on his Life 
 and Genius. By THOMAS PURCELL. New, uncut, pp. 537, cloth, 
 gilt lettered, 2s. 6d. P. 8d. 
 
 Rousseau. By JOHN MORLEY. 2 vols. 7s. 6d. Published at 24s. 
 
 The Upas : a Vision of the Past, Present, and Future. By 
 Capt. R. H. DYAS. This book, which, translated into Italian, is 
 having a wide circulation in Italy, traces the rise, reign, and decay 
 of Superstition. Cloth, published at 10s., reduced to 2s. 6d. P. 7d. 
 
 The "Works of Flavius Josephus. By WILLIAM WHISTON. 
 With numerous illustrations. 2 vols. Very handsomely bound. 
 Vol. I., pp. 693. Vol. II., pp. 661. Quite new, 8s. 6d. ; published 
 at 14s. 
 
 History of English Literature. By H. A. TAINE, D.C.L., Trans- 
 lated by H. VAN LAUN. 2 vols., handsomely bound. Vol. I., 
 pp. 531 ; Vol. II., pp. 550, 12s.; published at 15s.
 
 Household "Words. Conducted by CHARLES DICKENS. Strongly 
 
 bound. Xew, uncut, each volume, 2s. ; published at 5s. 6d. 
 
 Vol. 8 contains "A Dead Secret" and other tales. Various 
 
 papers on Constantinople, the Dardanelles, and Greece. A round 
 
 of Christmas stories. 
 Vol. 9 contains the whole of the essays on Turkey and Greece, 
 
 by a Roving Englishman, written at the close of the Crimean War. 
 Vol. 14 contains the story of "The Wreck of the Golden Mary," 
 
 also the famous papers " A Journey due North," and " A Journey 
 
 to Russia." 
 Divine Revelation or Pseudo- Science. By R. G. S. BROWNE, 
 
 B.D. Written against Evolutionists. Pp. 120. Gd. P. 2d. 
 Ireland under British Rule. By Lieut.-Colonel H. J. W. JERVIS, 
 
 R.A., M.P. Neatly bound. Pp. 321. 2s. P. 7d. 
 Histoire de la Commune. Par P. VESINIER. The original 
 
 French edition. Handsomely bound in cloth. Price Is. 6d. P. Gd. 
 
 Views of the Deity, Traditional and Scientific. A Con- 
 tribution to the Study of Theological Science (written against the 
 Materialist Position). By JAMES SAMUELSON. Pp. 171. New 
 and uncut, Is. 6d. P. 3|-d. 
 
 Diversions of the Echo Club. By OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES, 
 the great American writer. Reduced to Is., post free. 
 
 Thomas Wentworth, Earl of Strafford, and Lord Lieutenant 
 
 of Ireland, The Life of. By ELIZABETH COOPER. 2 vols. 8vo, 
 
 cloth, uncut, new (published at 30s.), 5s. 
 Hans Breitman's Christmas, with other Ballads, reduced to 6d., 
 
 post free. 
 Hans Breitman as a Politician, with other Ballads, reduced to 
 
 6d. Post free. 
 
 The Story of the Commune. By a COMMUNALIST. Reduced to 
 
 6d. Post free. 
 The Last Days of a Condemned. By VICTOR HUGO. With 
 
 Obervations on Capital Punishment, by Sir P. Hesketh Fleetwood, 
 
 Bart, M.P. Cloth, Is. P. 3d. 
 
 Castelar's (Emilio) Life of Lord Byron, and other Sketches. 
 
 Translated by Mrs. ARTHUR ARNOLD. 8vo, cloth, new, uncut 
 
 (published at 12s.), 3s. 6d. P. 7d. 
 
 The other Sketches are Victor Hugo, Alexander Dumas, Em ile 
 Girardin, Daniel Manin, Adolphe Thiers. 
 
 David Fredrick Strauss, in his Life and Writings. By 
 EDWARD ZELLER. Cloth, new and uncut (published at 5s.) 
 Pp. 1GO. Is. P. 4d. 
 
 Zoological Mythology ; or, the Legends of Animals. By 
 ANGELO GUBERNATIS. 2 vols., pp. 874, new, uncut, 1 (published 
 'at 28s.).' 
 
 The Essence of Christianity. By LUDWIG FEUERBACH. Trans- 
 lated by MARIAN EVANS. Pp. 340, neatly bound, new, uncut, 
 2s. Gd. P. 6d. Published at Gs. The translator is celebrated 
 under the nom de plume of George Eliot.
 
 10 
 
 Letters on Bibliolatry. Translated from the German of G. E. 
 Lessing, by H. H. BERNARD, Ph. Dr. Pp. 144. 2s. P. 4d. Pub- 
 lished at 5s. 
 
 The Sphere and Duties of Government. By WILHELM VON 
 HUMBOLDT. Pp. 203. 2s. 6d. P. 3d. Published at 5s. 
 
 The Ancient World. By J. A. G. BARTON. Pp. 339. Bound in 
 cloth. Is. 6d. P. 4d.. Published at 6s. 
 
 Fresh Revision of the English Old Testament. By S. 
 DAVIDSON, LL.D. Is. P. 3d. Published at 5s. 
 
 The Book of Job. By J. A. FROTJDE, M.A. Pp. 38. Neatly 
 bound. Is. Post free. 
 
 The Philosophy of Kant. Lectures by VICTOR COUSIN. Trans- 
 lated from the French. With a Sketch of Kant's Life and 
 Writings. By A. G. HENDERSON. Pp. 194. Neatly bound. 2s. 6d. 
 P. 5d. Published at 6s. 
 
 The Book of Genesis and its Relation to the Hebrew 
 Chronology. The Flood, the Exodiis of the Israelites, the Site 
 of Eden, &c., &c. From the Danish of the late Professor RASK. 
 With a Map of Paradise and the Circumjacent Lands. Pp. 126. 
 2s. P. 2d. Published at 2s. 6d. 
 
 The True History of Joshua Davidson, Christian and Com- 
 munist. By Mrs. LYNN LYNTON. Sixth Edition. New, hand- 
 somely bound in cloth, printed on thick paper, pp. 279. Price 
 Is. 6d. P. 4d. 
 
 Life and Pontificate of Leo. X. By WILLIAM ROSCOE. Neatly 
 bound, quite new, pp. 425. Is. P. 2d. A standard Historical 
 authority. 
 
 Rossel's Posthumous Papers. Translated from the French. 
 Pp. 294. New, bound in cloth, Is. 6d. P. 4d. 
 
 Empire in India. By MAJOR EVANS BELL. Pp. 412. Bound in 
 cloth. 2s. 6d. P. 6d. Published at 8s. 6d. 
 
 Reduced to 3d., if sent by post Id. extra. Any 8 of the undermentioned 
 Half Hours with the Freethinkers : 
 
 Lord Bolingbroke, Lord Shaftesbury, Shelley, Anthony Collins, Spinoza, 
 Charles Southwell, Charles Darwin, Descartes, Heinrich, Heine, 
 Thomas Carlyle, George Combe, Lord Herbert of Cherbury, Theo- 
 dore Parker, W. J. Fox, Thomas Fame, Mrs. E. Martin, G. H. 
 Lewes, Voltaire, Volney. 
 
 Letter to the Queen on her Retirement from Public Life. 
 (Published at Is.) 3d. P. Id. 
 
 Revolt of the Field. By ARTHUR CLAYDEN. Is. P. 3d. 
 
 Republican Superstitions. By MONCURE D. CONWAY. 2s- 
 
 (Published at 7s. 6d.) P. 3d. 
 
 The Gooroo Simple. A Satire on Hindu Religion. Gilt edges 
 Gaily bound in cloth and freely illustrated. 2s. 6d. P. 3d. 
 
 The Survival, with an Apology for Scepticism. Pp.471. Is. P. 7d
 
 11 
 
 Australian Views of England. By HENRT PARKES. Pp. 11 . 
 Is. P. 3d 
 
 Elementary Chemistry. By Rev. H. MARTTN HART, B.A. New, 
 neatly bound in cloth, Is. 6d. P. 3|-d. 
 
 Santo Domingo, Past and Present, with a glance at Hayti, 
 with Maps and numerous Engravings. By S. HAZARD. Cloth, 
 richly gilt, crown 8vo, pp. vvi. and 511. 5s. 
 
 Arminius (James, D.D., of Leyden), The Works of, with 
 Brandt's Life of the Author, with numerous extracts from his 
 . private Letters, a copious and authentic account of the Synod of 
 Dort and its proceedings. By JAMES NICHOLS. With Portrait of 
 Arminius from a scarce' Dutch print. Three large vols. 8vo, new, 
 in cloth (published at 2 8s.), 10s. 6d. 
 
 Order and Progress. By FREDERIC HARRISON. 
 
 Part 1. Thoughts on Government. 
 
 Part 2. Studies of Political Crises. 
 
 Published by Messrs. Longmans & Co., at 14s., reduced to 3s. Cd. 
 P. 9d. 395 pages neatly bound in cloth. 
 
 Isis and Osiris, or the Origin of Christianity. By JOHN 
 STUART GLENNIE, M.A. (New edition) 3s. 6d. P. 8d. Pub- 
 lished by Messrs. Longmans at 15s. 432 pages. 
 
 Parallel Lives of Ancient and Modern Heroes. By CHARLES 
 DUKE YONGE. Pp. 270. Neatly bound. Published at 4s. 6d. 
 Is. 6d. P. 3d. 
 
 Travels in the Philippines. By F. JAGOR. With numerous 
 Illustrations and Maps. Pp. 370. Cloth, handsomely bound 
 Published at 16s. 3s. P. 8d. 
 
 The Papal Conclaves, as they were and as they are. By 
 T. ADOLPHDS TROLLOPE. Pp. 434. Cloth, handsomely bound. 
 Published at 16s. 4s. P. 8d. 
 
 The Trades Unions of England. By M. LE COMTE DE PARIS. 
 Translated by NASSAU J. SENIOR. Edited by THOMAS HUGHES, 
 M.P. Cloth, new, uncut, 2s. Published at 7s. 6d. P. 4d. 
 
 This book, together with Capital and Labour, by GEORGE 
 HOWELL, present views of Trade Unionism from entirely different 
 standpoints. 
 
 Plutarch's Lives. Langhorne's Translation, Text and Notes com- 
 plete and revised (Grecian section). Cloth, new and uncut, 2s. 
 P. 6d. 
 
 National Christianity ; or, Ceesarism and Clericalism. By 
 the Rev. J. B. HEAD. Cloth, new and uncut, 2s. (Published by 
 Messrs. Longmans at 10s. 6d. P. 7d. 
 
 A Visit to the Seat of War in the North (the Crimean War). 
 By LASCELLES WRAXALL. Pp. 106. 6d. P. ld.
 
 12 
 
 Sketches of the Hungarian Emigration into Turkey. By 
 A. HONVED. 6d. P. ld. 
 
 Pictures from the East. By JOHN* CAPPER. Describing especially 
 Ceylon. Pp. 162. 6d. P. 2d. 
 
 A Visit to Belgrade, describing Semlin, the Danube, and Servia 
 generally. Pp. 105. 6d. P. l|d. 
 
 Montenegro and the Slavonians of Turkey. By COUNT 
 VALERIAN KRASINSKI. This most interesting book ought, at the 
 present time, to be most eagerly read. Pp. 152. 8d. P. 2d. 
 
 Florian and Crescenz : a Village Tale from the Black Forest. By 
 BERTHOLD AUERBACH. Translated by META TAYLOR. 6d. P. ld. 
 
 Alneri : his Life, Adventures, and Works. By C. MITCHELL CHARLES. 
 6d. P. ld. 
 
 Oriental Zigzag : Wanderings in Syria, Moab, Abyssinia, and 
 Egypt. By CHARLES HAMILTON. Handsomely illustrated, cloth, 
 new and uncut. Pp. 304. 2s. 6d. P. 6d. 
 
 History of Rome, its Structures and Monuments, from its Founda- 
 tion to the end of the Middle Ages. By DYER (THOMAS H., 
 LL.D.), 8vo, cloth, new, uncut, with coloured Map. Pp. 420, 
 (Published at 15s., by Messrs. Longmans) 5s. P. 9d. 
 
 Causality ; or, the Philosophy of Law Investigated. By JAMIESON 
 (Rev. GEORGE). Second Edition, greatly enlarged, 8vo, cloth, new, 
 uncut. (Published at 10s. by Messrs. Longmans) 3s. P. 7d. Con- 
 tents : The Factors and Principles of Causality ; the Philosophy of 
 the Conditioned ; the Conditioned and the Unconditioned ; the 
 Grounds of Causality ; the Philosophy of Matter ; the Philosophy 
 of Mind ; the Philosophy of the Abstract Sciences ; the Philosophy 
 of Theology ; the Absolute (impersonal and personal) ; the Infinite ; 
 the External Relative with the Infinite ; Reason in the Absolute, &c. 
 
 Man with the Iron Mask. By MARICS TOPIN. Translated and 
 edited by HENRY VIZETELLY, with fac-simile. Crown 8vo, cloth, 
 new, uncut. (Published at 9s.) 2s. 6d. P. 5d. 
 
 Bryant (William Cullen), Orations and Addresses. Portrait, 
 thick post 8vo, cloth, new, uncut. (Published at 7s. 6d.) 2s. 6d. 
 P. 6d. 
 
 The Age and the Gospel : Essays on Christianity, its Friends and 
 Opponents. By the Rev. B. FRANKLAND, B.A. This is a contro- 
 versial book on the Christian side. New, cloth. 303 pp. 2s. 
 Rod. 
 
 Tales from the Fjeld. A Second Series of Popular Tales, from 
 the Norse of P. CHR. ASBJORNSEN. By G. W. DASENT, D.C.L. 
 Pp. 375. Handsomely bound in cloth. Published at 10s. 6d. 
 2s. 6d. P. 5d. 
 
 Life and Conversations of Dr. Samuel Johnson. (Founded 
 chiefly upon Boswell.) By ALEXANDER MAIN. With a preface by 
 GEORGE HENRY LEWIS. Pp. 441. Handsomely bound in cloth. 
 Published at 10s. Cd. 3s. Cd. P. 5d.
 
 13 
 
 Wanderings in the Interior of New Guinea. By CAPTAIN 
 J. A. LAWSON. With Frontispiece and Map. Pp. 282. Hand- 
 somely bound. Published at 10s. 6d. 2s. 6d. P. 5d. 
 
 A Compendium of English History. From the Earliest Times 
 to A.D. 1872. With copious quotations on the leading events and 
 the Constitutional History, together with Appendices. By 
 HERBERT R. CLINTON. Pp. 358. Neatly bound. Published at 
 7s. 6d. 2s. 6d. P. 5d. 
 
 Geography Classified. A systematic manual of Mathematical, 
 Physical and Political Geography. With Geographical, Etymo- 
 logical and Historical Notes. By EDWIN ADAMS, F.R.G.S. Pp. 
 357. Published at 7s. 6d. Is. 6d. P. 4d. 
 
 Grammaire Frangaise. Par L. DIRET. Pp. 171. Neatly bound. 
 (Published at 3s.) P. 2d. 
 
 Latin Grammar. By L. DIREY. P. 179. Neatly bound. (Pub- 
 lished at 4s.) 6d. P. 2d. 
 
 English Grammar. By L. DIREY and A. FOGGO. Pp. 136. 
 Neatly bound. (Published at 3s.) 6d. P. 2d. 
 
 Longinus on the Sublime. A new translation, chiefly according 
 to the improved edition of Weiske. By a Master of Arts of the 
 University of Oxford. Pp. 92. Is. P. ld. 
 
 Hallam's Europe during the Middle Ages. Pp. 720. Cloth, 
 quite new. 2s. 8d. P. (id. 
 
 Hallam's Constitutional History of England. Pp. 970. 
 
 Cloth, quite new. 3s. 9d. P. 8d. 
 
 English Life of Jesus. By THOMAS SCOTT. Cloth, new and 
 uncut, 2s. 6d. P. 5d. 
 
 Catechisme du Libre Penseur. Par EDGAR MONTEIL. Pub- 
 lished at 3s. 6d. Reduced to Is. P. 3d. 
 
 An Essay on Classification. By Louis AGASSIZ. 8vo. Pp. vii. 
 and 381. Cloth. Published at 12s. Reduced to 5s. P. 6d. 
 
 Myths and Myth-Makers ; Old Tales and Superstitions, Inter- 
 preted by Comparative Mythology. By JOHN FISKE, M.A., LL.B., 
 Lecturer on Philosophy at Harvard University. Crown 8vo. Pp. 
 260. Cloth. Published at 10s. 6d. Reduced to os. P. 5. 
 
 Light, and its influence on Life and Health. By Dr. 
 FORBES WIN SLOW. Cloth, new and uncut. Pp.301. Is. P. 4d. 
 
 Obscure Diseases of the Brain and Mind. By Dr. FORBES 
 WIN-SLOW, M.D., D.C.L., Oxon., &c. &c. &c. Fourth edition, 
 revised. Pp. 618. Neatly bound in cloth, new and uncut, 3s. 6d. 
 P. 9d. A great Bargain. This work is a most important one to 
 psychologists, and is offered at a very low price.
 
 u 
 
 Unorthodox London ; or, Phases of Religious Life in the 
 Metropolis. By the Rev. Dr. MAURICE DAVIEB. Two volumes 
 bound in one. Contains: South Place Chapel, Finsbury MON- 
 CUKE D. CONWAY on Mazzini Colonel WENTWORTH HIGGINSON 
 on Buddha Unitarianism, a Sunday Lecture, by Professor HUX- 
 LEY Tabernacle Ranters The Walworth Jumpers Bible Chris- 
 tians Plymouth Brethren A Quakers' Meeting Dr. CUMMING 
 Seventh Day Baptists Christadelphians Moravians Father 
 IGNATIUS at Home, &c. 465 pages. 2s. 6d. P. 6d. Published 
 originally in Two Volumes at 28s. 
 
 Orthodox London. By the same Author. Two volumes bound 
 in one. Contains : The Rev. H. R. HAWEIS Father STANTON 
 Mr. FOEKEST Rev. T. TEIGNMOUTH SHORE Mr. LLEWELLYN 
 DAVIES Mr. MAGUIKE Dean STANLEY Canon LIDDON Canon 
 MILLER Mr. STOPFORD BROOKE Midnight Mass Archbishop of 
 York Bishop of London Bishop of Manchester Bishop of 
 Lincoln, &c., &c. 458 pages. 2s. 6d. P. 6d. Published originally 
 in Two Volumes at 28s. 
 
 Chapters on Man, with the Outlines of a Science of 
 Comparative Psychology. By C. STANILAND WAKE. Pp. 
 343. 2s. 6d. P. 4|d. Published at 7s. 6d. 
 
 The Principles of Surgery Clinical, Medical, and Ope- 
 rative. An original analysis of Pathology, systematically con- 
 ducted, and a critical' exposition of its guidance at the bedside and 
 in operations. Representing the principles of the earliest and most 
 exact Diagnoses, Etiology, Prognosis, and Therapeutics, Medical 
 and Operative. By Frederick James Gant, F.R.C.S., Surgeon and 
 , Pathological Anatomist to the Royal Free Hospital, &c., &c. 860 
 pp. Neatly bound in cloth, quite new, and uncut. 3s. 6d. P. Is. 
 A rare opportunity. 
 
 Origines Biblicse ; or, Researches in Primeval History. 
 By C. T. BEKE. 2s. P. 5d. 
 
 Prophet of Nazareth. By E. P. MEREDITH. 7s. 6d. - P. 8d. 
 
 Quite Nw, and a rare bargain. 
 
 Charles Knight's Pictorial Shakespeare. Containing a 
 Biography in one vol. by CHARLES KNIGHT ; the historical plays in 
 two vols. ; comedies in two vols. ; tragedies in two vols. ; and 
 doubtful plays in one vol. in all, eight vols. Royal 8vo, splendidly 
 bound in cloth, gilt. Illustrated with hundreds of fine engravings. 
 These are published at 3 12s., but will be supplied by the 
 Freethought Publishing Company at 2 2s. 
 
 The Life and Labours of Albany Fonblanque. Neatly bound, 
 cloth, 546 pp., quite new and uncut. Published at 16s. 4s. P. 9d.. 
 
 Foundation of Christianity : a Critical Analysis of the Penta- 
 teuch and the Theology of the Old Testament. By GEORGE B 
 JACKSON, A.B. " A searching and uncompromising inquiry into 
 the origin and credibility of the religion of the patriarchs." Pub- 
 lished at 2s., paper in perfect condition, 6cl. P. 2d.
 
 15 
 
 Life and Character of Richard Carlile. By GEORGE JACOB 
 HOLTOAKE. Post-free, 6d. 
 
 Volney's Lectures on History. Post-free, 6d. 
 
 Confessions of Rousseau : with a preface by GEORGE JACOB 
 HOLYOAKE. 170 pp., cloth, new, neatly bound, Is. P. 2d. This 
 is the edition published by Messrs. Holyoake at the Fleet Street 
 House. 
 
 Half-hours with the Freethinkers. First and second series. 
 By C. BRADLAUGH and JOHN WATTS. Cloth, new, and uncut, 
 containing forty-eight lives, 2s. 6d. P. 3d. 
 
 Trial of Theism. By GEOEGE JACOB HOLYOAKE. Cloth, new, 
 and uncut, Is. 6d. P. 2d. 
 
 Clarke's Critical Review. Published at os. 6d. 446 pp., cloth. 
 new and uncut, 2s. (5d. P. 3^d. 
 
 T IK IE 
 
 GOLDEN LIBRARY SERIES. 
 
 All New, Handsomely Bound, and Uncut. 
 Reduced to Is. 3d. each. If sent by Post 3d. each extra. 
 
 Bayard Taylor's Diversions of the Kcho Club. 
 
 The Book of Clerical Anecdotes. 
 
 Byron's Don Juan. 
 
 Emerson's Letters and Social Aims. 
 
 Godwin's (William) Lives of the Necromancers. 
 
 Holmes's Professor at the Breakfast Table. 
 
 Hood's Whims and Oddities. Complete. With all the Origi- 
 nal Illustrations. 
 
 Irving's (Washington) Tales of a Traveller. 
 Irving's (Washington) Tales of the Alhambra. 
 
 Jesse's (Edward) Scenes and Occupations of Country 
 Life. 
 
 Leigh Hunt's Essays : A Tale for a Chimney Corner, 
 and other Pieces. With Portrait, and Introduction by ED- 
 MUND OLLIER.
 
 16 
 
 Mallory's Sir Thos. Mort d'Arthur : The Stories of King 
 Arthur and of the Knights of the Round Table. 
 Edited by B. MONTGOMERIE RANKING. 
 
 Pascal's Provincial Letters. A New Translation, with Histori- 
 cal Introduction and Notes by T. M'CRiE, D.D., LL.D. 
 
 Pope's Complete Poetical Works. 
 
 Rochefoucald's Maxims and Moral Reflections. With 
 Notes, and an Introductory Essay by SAINTE-BEUVE. 
 
 St. Pierre's Paul and Virginia, and the Indian Cottage. 
 Edited, with Life, by the Rev. E. CLABKE. 
 
 Lamb's Essays of Elia. Both Series Complete in one Volume. 
 
 " A series of excellently printed and carefully annotated volumes, 
 handy in size, and altogether attractive." Bookseller'. 
 
 THE NATIONAL REFORMER. Journal of Radicalism and 
 Freethought. Edited by C. BEADLAUGH. 
 
 WEEKLY PRICE TWOPENCE. 
 
 Post free to any part of Great Britain, 2s. 8Jd. per quarter. To Europe 
 or America, 3s. 3d. per quarter. 
 
 With its large and constantly-increasing circulation, THE NATIONAL 
 REFORMER which is constantly reviewing works on Theology, Phi- 
 losophy, Politics, and Sociology is an admirable Advertising Medium, 
 especially for Publishers. 
 
 SCALE OF CHARGES FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 First Thirty "Words 1 6 
 
 Every additional Ten, or part of Ten Words O 6 
 
 Quarter Column O 12 6 
 
 Half a Column 1 O 
 
 Column 1 14 O 
 
 Page 300 
 
 Special Arrangements may be made for repeated insertions.
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 OCT071999 
 
 QL 
 
 
 
 OCT 10 
 
 10 200i
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000 002 530 4